YOU WIN BECAUSE OF JESUS

CHAPTER 1

These writings are divinely inspired by Jesus and the Holy Spirit, and are taken from many of the visions and dreams and things the Lord has told me and shown me. Later on in the book you will see that some of these writings are also taken from many teachings from pastors of spirit filled churches. In reading this book, please remember no man can remember to write or speak everything completely correct.” I believe the Bible is the inerrant word of God, but I reminded Jesus of the contradictions in the Bible. Jesus told me, “Yes there are some, but remember these men who wrote the Bible, wrote it up to 100 years and they forgot some things as they happened.” Then Jesus said “Read My word, compare the difference and you will know My word by My love.” What seemingly seems like contradictions may be explained by a higher truth embracement. Since it’s the belief of the Christian and human authors that it brings an underlying consistency between the old and the New Testament or Bible. Many of the scripture writings in this book are taken from the Old King James Bible. Check the teaching with your Bible and see what you get out of your studies. If you will read the Bible every day for 10 or 15 minutes or more each day, after three weeks your spirit will come to life or turn on like a radio receiver, and if you will turn your life over to Jesus and live by His word, the Bible, you will then hear from our Lord. Make sure to confess Jesus as your Lord and savior believing that He suffered and died for you and saved you from hell and believe in your heart that Jesus is Lord and that God raised Him from the dead, then you shall be saved, this is called becoming “Born Again.”

Which Bible should I read? There are many good Bibles. These are just a few of them: New International Version; New American Standard; King James Version; and the Revised Standard Bible. If you were raised Catholic, you might read the St. Joseph edition to begin with, the Catholic Bible.

Keep away from the Mormon Bible and the Mormon books. Jesus told me, “The Mormons are a very Holy people, but they placed their founder Joseph Smith ahead of Me. They believe that I Jesus was a great prophet but that their founder Joseph Smith was a greater prophet. I had some revelation knowledge lately and that was the Mormons would become saved later on possibly after the rapture takes place. They truly are “The latter day saints.” Jesus also said, “Don’t be concerned about the Mormon, they will be convinced eventually.”

Don’t place anyone or anything or even the establishment of any Church or even Mary (the Blessed Mother), a Pastor, a Priest, a Bishop or even the Pope ahead of Jesus or you will not hear from Jesus. You will hear from Jesus after you do the things that I will relate to you in this book, when you wake up in bed or are settled down, then ask Jesus a question, or even ask for a word from Him. Then believe when He speaks to you. You might listen for that small voice inside.

Keep away from the Jehovah Witness group and their Bible. Jesus told me, “The Jehovah Witnesses are not of God, they are not of a religion. They meet in Halls, change their halls into Churches. Be careful when you go near them, there is much evil there. They believe Jesus is a brother of Satan.” A friend of mine and his wife were raised Catholic. She joined the Jehovah Witness group. His wife was told by the Jehovah Witness leaders in the Hall she went to, “She was not to talk to her husband because he was a brother to Satan and she couldn’t have sexual relations with him.” She taught their three children not to talk to their Father. This friend died and he is with Jesus now and he was taken from the family. Now they have no husband or father. This should tell you something about the Jehovah Witness Group.

If you read any book that does not teach Jesus as Lord, you can go stray, and you will have many problems when you meet Jesus in Heaven at the White Throne Judgment. I believe if you get into any program or Church where Jesus is not the Lord or taught or involved, you may find many problems, or it will come to nothing. Don’t join any Church unless they proclaim Jesus as Lord and pray to Him or to the Father God in Heaven providing they go through Jesus, the Christ, the son of the most holy high God in Heaven, the Jesus of Nazareth, the son of the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, later named Israel. In reading this book, I will give many Bible verses. Try and read all of them if you will. This will help you get closer to Jesus and ask Jesus to help you understand the Bible. Jesus told me, “After you are “Born Again” your mind will expand and your friends will not understand your might and you will notice there is a continued growth in the Spirit.” He’s changing us day by day, by reading the Bible; we are being changed from glory to glory.

Visions and dreams, night visions, and a minds eye view, want to explain visions as I understand and I believe. Most of us have had dreams while we are asleep and we know what they are. A vision is like a dream, however we see visions while we are awake. I don’t know how God does this, but I believe God has set up dreams and visions as a way to communicate to us. He speaks to us in visions and dreams by showing us things through our soul, which is our mind and gives us discernment to know what He is trying to tell us through those dreams and visions. I believe God creates in our mind, which is part of our soul, a means which we see images within our mind to communicate to us. This is the best communication system in the entire universe.

When I say Jesus appeared to me seven times, I don’t believe Jesus left Heaven and came down to visit me, but our Lord can communicate to us by desiring us to see something in dreams or visions, to help us, to guide us, to warn us of some coming event or to protect us from danger, just like John saw the New Heaven and New Earth coming down to earth (Revelations, Chapter 21). There are also night visions that come at night, however we are awake. There also is “A mind’s eye view” similar to visions. They are just like a picture that appears before us just for a part of a second then it is gone, yet we know we saw something. They are used for the same reasons to guide us and protect us. I believe the Holy Spirit brings these things to our mind in all these cases. Remember the Holy Spirit is available to everyone, anywhere, anytime in the universe. I also believe the Holy Spirit is the third person of the Blessed Trinity and the love, the life, the action of the Father God in Heaven. I believe that the Father God is the Creator, Jesus is the Savior, and the Holy Spirit can accomplish anything that God desires for us. I believe these three make up the Blessed Trinity. All these things are a means of communicating to us. I believe God uses people, movies, TV, radio, music, poems, books, especially the Bible, programs, sign boards, papers, letters from people, friends and many other ways to communicate to us. The Holy Spirit will always lead us to Jesus and lift Jesus up unless you have blasphemed the Holy Spirit (Mark 3:29). “But whoever blasphemes against the Holy Spirit never has forgiveness but is guilty of an eternal sin.” There is no forgiveness so you go straight to hell when you die for all eternity. I believe the teachings I have received from God are: “You have not blasphemed the Holy Spirit if you are being led to Jesus, because the Holy Spirit will always lead us to Jesus, unless we have blasphemed the Holy Spirit.” This is our guarantee and our protection, before you can blaspheme the Holy Spirit you should have knowledge of Him.

Jesus told me, “If you want the baptism of the Holy Spirit, ask Me to baptize you in the Holy Spirit and I will do that.” I believe when you have received the baptism of the Holy Spirit, you will receive all the gifts that God has for you, and the graces to become an “Overcomer” and to overcome every sin, sickness, situation or any problem and actually be able to stop sinning. (Read Romans, chapter 8.) Before you received the baptism of the Holy Spirit, you would sin, and then you would be convicted of sin in the Spirit, then repent, confess your sin to our Lord and ask Him for forgiveness for that sin. We would find a peace of mind and all was forgiven. After we receive the baptism of the Holy Spirit, we have time to think before we sin, and because of Jesus’ love for us and our love for Him, we do not want to commit sin. I’m telling you it’s a better life not sinning. I believe whenever the Father God or Jesus wants to convey something to us, it’s the Holy Spirit that conveys the action to get the message to us. I believe our God in Heaven knows our every thought, word and action even before we think it or speak it. He even knows our every motive behind our every thought, word or action we have.

This is how to read the Bible: Book, chapter and verse using Matthew 12:25.

First the name of the book is Matthew

Then the chapter 12

Then a colon:

Then the verse 25

I Corinthians chapter 12 contain the gifts of the Holy Spirit, and chapter 13 is the excellence of love or some times called “The Love Chapter.”

I Corinthians 14:1-19 tells of prophecy being a superior gift.

I Corinthians 14:20-40 gives the instructions for the Church.

Evidence of having the baptism of the Holy Spirit is speaking in tongues. After you have received the baptism of the Holy Spirit, and if you haven’t received the gift of tongues, than ask Jesus for this gift of speaking in tongues. Whenever I would get in depression, I would pray in tongues, and after praying for about 5 or 10 minutes in tongues I would be lifted up and the depressions would disappear. Scripture states in Romans 8:26-27 and I Corinthians 2:10 that, “When you pray in tongues, He that Holy Spirit, the one that searches the heart and mind of man, and into the depths of the Spirit of the Father God in Heaven, He that Holy Spirit will pray to the Father God in Heaven for us for we do not know how to pray.” Sometimes this takes five or ten minutes, then you get your answer and in some cases the depression leaves and you get lifted up and you are able to go on with your life. This is all good. Praise God.

I have two Christian brothers that would say, “You’re not hearing from God Bill, it’s either from God, your mind, or evil.” The reason was, I was seeing so many visions and dreams and getting so much revelation knowledge from our Lord. I believe Jesus was talking to me and I was receiving many dreams and visions most all the time. I have had such a glorious life during all those years with Jesus, and I still am having that experience. Scripture states, “We will be judged on faith.” I believe Jesus was showing me all these visions and dreams and talking to me very often. Jesus told me “Evil can not come into your life and would not come into your life when you walk in full and complete faith in Me, Jesus, and evil will not come into the conversation and if it did, you would know that something was wrong by confusion, or bad or evil thoughts, or lies, or it would not line up with scripture.” So, I’m judged on faith and so I believe Jesus was talking to me so I would tell them, “What difference does it matter where it comes from.” The reason I said this is because I knew I was walking in full faith with Jesus.

Jesus appeared to me six other times in visions and Jesus asked me to go to the Churches and to ask for the blessings of the Holy Spirit to come into those Churches. I went to over 1350 Churches, over 700 that summer throughout Minnesota and the rest over the next several years to: Des Moines, Iowa; Kansas City, Missouri; Wichita, Kansas; Albuquerque, New Mexico; Las Vegas, Nevada; Phoenix, Arizona; Palm Springs, California; Salt Lake City, Utah; and many other towns. Our Lord really kept me busy.

One of the first things Jesus asked me to do was to go to the Churches beginning with those honoring His Mother and His Father and then the apostles. He asked me to ask that the Holy Spirit be brought into the Churches, the clergy, the workers and all those who do His work in the Church, and all those people who enter or leave the Church. Later on He asked me to go to the hospitals, homes of the aged, nursing homes, prisons, and homes of the sick. I went to all those I could from St. Cloud, Monticello, Cambridge, Stillwater, Rochester, Winnona, Red Wing Hastings, St. Peter, Mankato, and throughout the seven counties near Minneapolis and St. Paul in Minnesota. He asked me to ask for the healing knowledge and the graces to be brought into those people who need help in those hospitals etc. He asked me to ask for the healing wisdom and knowledge to come into the doctors, psychiatrists, nurses and all those people who do the work in those hospitals that they will be able to find more cures for the sick.

Then Jesus asked me to write some music. I wrote 434 songs over the next six and one half years. Jesus said, “More people will come closer to Him through this music during the tribulation period, then all time including all time.” Jesus told me, “When this music starts it will go around the world like wildfire.” I believe that all of these writings are divinely inspired by our Lord Jesus and are composed by myself - Bill Hegdahl. Any copyright infringement is unintentional and will be corrected upon notification.

One day I was kneeling at the foot of the altar at a Catholic Church in North Minneapolis. I saw the missal on the altar and I went up to the altar and read the prayers of the Mass and then I took a piece of the bread that was in a cup on the altar and ate it. When I got home that night I was talking to the Lord and He said, “Son, from now on you are to obey the rules in those churches. Don’t go up to or behind the altars. However when you knelt at the foot of the altar your thoughts were not to eat the bread but only to read out of the Bible.” From this, I believe our Lord hears and knows all, even our every thought and even the motives behind our every thought, word, or action even before we speak or do anything.

One day I was going to the churches and I stopped at a little Church just north of Crystal Lake in Robinsdale, Minnesota, a suburb of Minneapolis. I like this Church because it looks like a nice warm and friendly small Church. That night when I was talking to the Lord, He asked me, “Why did you go to that church this afternoon?” He said, “You’ve been by that Church many times before. Why didn’t you ask for the blessings of that Church before?” I said, “I didn’t take the time or I had already completed the work you had for me to do for that day.” He said to me, “No Church is a special Church. All Churches that teach My word are my Churches. All nations are My nations and all people are my children.”

Almost every time Jesus talked to me He would say, “Read the Bible, read My word.” I asked Jesus if He came to the apostles many times when they were writing the Bible and He said, “I went to them many times and helped them write My Word, just as I have come to you.” As I was talking to Him about the Churches He said, “The leaders of all the Churches have taken only that part out of the Bible to show their members that their Church is the one true Church. Tell them to go back and read My word, read My word, re-read My word. They will know My word by My love. For all Churches that teach my word are My Churches. All nations are My nations and all children are My children.”

One night I was talking to the Lord, and I told Him “We have a prayer to say to the Father, and there is a prayer that Catholics pray to Mary, the Blessed Mother.” I asked our Lord “Please give us a prayer that we can pray to You.” This is the prayer He gave me:

Dear Jesus,

I send all my petitions to You the one I love. I dedicate my life, my heart, and my soul to You my savior from above. Oh hear my prayer dear Jesus. I offer all my works for this day in praise of You and I only ask Your will for this day.

Then I thank Him for all He’s done for me and for what He’s doing in my life. Jesus said, “Ask the people to have Holy hours for all Christians between the hours of 9:00 PM and 12:00 midnight. Take one hour if possible from your recreation or rest time. I would like the whole family together and pray to Me. Pray from your heart. Tell Me where you are at and ask My plan for your life and your family. Offer this hour in praise of Me, in conjunction with the Masses that are said around the world in reparation for the satanic masses and black masses that are being said. When you pray, pray from your heart, not repetitious prayers. For when people pray in repetition their mind wonders, so pray and speak from your heart.” Read about this in Matthew 6:7 to 6:15. Jesus told me, “I enjoy the way the Catholic Church has hung onto the way they praise Me through the Holy Eucharist.”

Regarding all Churches. Jesus said, “There is only one Church, My Church. All Churches are My Churches that man has made when they preach My word and that of My Father are My Churches. This is all I ask, read My word, My Fathers word. All Churches must unify. They must be unified.” I asked the Lord to explain this to me. Jesus told me that, “Thou art Peter and upon this rock I will build my Church.” I believe that Jesus is the cornerstone and Peter is the little stone. Jesus is the foundation rock and he will build His Church out of all these little rocks who are the believers that are the building stones of the Church (see Matt 16:16 and I Peter 2:1-10). I will build My Church and against it all the powers of hell cannot prevail. Peter is My apostle, him I have given My word and the word of My Father, which I brought to earth from Heaven for all people to know. Follow My word, have faith in My word and love Me for I need thy love and faith and He shall teach it in all ways. My children have faith in My word for against it all the evils of hell cannot prevail against it. Believe in My word. I wish you in Heaven. Believe in My word. My children believe in My word.” If you noticed, Jesus said, “Peter is My apostle.” From all the teachings and the things that our Lord has told me, I believe that Jesus is the Rock, not Peter as I have been taught. Proof of this should be that evil has infiltrated many of the Churches, or has come against these Churches through out history. If you don’t believe this, then look at what many of the Priests and Pastors have done and have continued to serve in the Churches. Let us not judge them, but we should pray that our Lord will have mercy on them and that He will help all Priests and Pastors to live and walk by the way that Jesus taught. Jesus told me, “All Churches must unify.” You can read later in this book the way the Lord has shown me and told me how the Churches can and should become unified.

On praising and adoration of the Holy Eucharist, Jesus told me, “Holding the bread and wine aloft is praising. And taking the bread and wine into the body in full faith and love believing that this is My body and the blood I shed on the cross is the full praise and adoration I desire.” When you begin talking to the Lord you should become very much aware and discern if any evil comes into your conversation.” How do we know if Satan or evil will not come into the conversation or mental communications that we have with our Lord. Jesus told me, “Evil can not come into your lives or your thoughts if you practice full faith in thought, word and deed. Full faith in My life, in My word and in My hope. Practice love, for love of Me is faith in Me and your love and faith are needed.”

What are the Jehovah Witness? “The Jehovah Witness meets in a hall. This is not a church. The Jehovah Witness do not believe in anything but Jehovah. They’re an abomination for they believe that Christ is Satan and that I Jesus am an abomination. Christ is not an abomination. I love all My children whether they believe in Me or not. I love even those of My children who believe Me to be Satan, they can believe. They must be saved. Make their halls into Churches. Make their halls into Churches. Again I beg, make their halls into Churches.”

Lord, please give us a word on the Mormons. Jesus told me, “The Mormons are a very Holy people. They believe that I am a very great prophet. They read many of My teachings. They believe however that their founder was a far greater prophet. These people will be easily learned of My teachings because they do read so many of My words. But to convince them that I am their savior may be difficult but it can be done, as I am their savior as well as the savior of all mankind. This they may know and bless them for they are good, most good. They will be convinced eventually.” I believe this group will not go to meet the Lord in the clouds, in the air, as stated in I Thessalonians 4:16 and 17. I believe they truly will be saints later on when they accept Jesus as their Lord and Savior and place Jesus ahead of their founder, Joseph Smith.

I asked our Lord about the anti-Christ. Jesus told me, “There are many men and women throughout the world who claim to be prophets. Beware, they use the occult. They use mind-altering drugs. They use many things to bind their followers to them. These are not of a true religion. These are not of Jesus. They are not of God. They are not of a faith. Believe in them not for they will lead you to evil. Beware, they are evil.”

Regarding marriage, Jesus told me, “Marriage may be contemplated by two, man and woman when they are willing to accept certain responsibilities and meet certain requirements. My requirements for marriage are not those of man but these are what I require. There must be a complete and total commitment, man to woman and woman to man. One man, one woman, one God because the commitment must be made to Me as well. First they must make their commitment to Me, one at a time and then make their commit to each other. Again make their commitment before Me, together. This total commitment must be for life. But they must be married before man because of man’s laws. I place the grace in their marriage when they make these commitments and they can live together with this grace.”

Regarding contentment, Jesus told me, “Because contentment is so important in a marriage these are My words on how to reach contentment. Each must learn how to receive as well as to give. In receiving of those we love we also give. To give is to receive and to receive is to give. When one gives love, one receives, and when one receives one gives. This is true submission. A wife is submissive to her husband and a husband to his wife. Each in their own selective ways, a wife gives and receives from her husband. A husband gives and receives from his wife. When a wife allows her husband to be the head of the household and allows him to accept full responsibilities, she will find real contentment. How can we expect to eliminate war from this earth when we can not find harmony in the home.” A husband and wife should have a love of agape, which is love by a decision no matter what the spouse does. This agape love is the type of love our Lord has for each and all of His children. This is why our Lord told me, “True Love will last and last.” Philo love is love between a husband and wife.

Regarding abortions. One day I asked our Lord for His word on abortions. He said, “The soul enters the body at conception when his seed touches hers and no one may take life but Me. I give life and I take life as I decide. I have given man the knowledge to prevent conception and they may use that knowledge if they choose, but no one may take life. Youth and the innocent are the ones who get hurt, not the person who lies with many. My rules are the same to youth as anyone else. The young can not accept responsibilities. Their parents turn them away when they become pregnant, when the pregnant child really needs their parents.” These words are in the song “The Little Lost One” found in Tape 2-R, Song 1-8.

I asked our lord about priests marrying and Jesus told me, “A priest is like any other man. He was a man first. My requirements for him are the same as any other man. If he wants to marry, he should look for a woman and if he likes her he should get to know her, date her, and if then he decides to marry her, he should marry her and go home and live by the way he preached so freely from the pulpit.” Remember, the first Pope, Peter had a “Mother in Law.” and you don’t have a “Mother in law” unless you are married.

Regarding women becoming Priests. Jesus told me, “Women are not equipped emotionally to become Priests.” Remember women, I am the messenger. You talk to Jesus and see what He tells you. I know many women are very strong and are preaching the word of God in the Churches or on Television and they are super good teachers and preachers.

Regarding women, Jesus told me, “Women have overstepped their bounds. They should step back. They should be like the Jewish wife, stay in the home, raise the children, and allow the husband to be the head of household. The Jewish wife does not work outside of the home except in certain circumstances when the husband does not make enough.”

Regarding Man. Jesus told me, “Man must show kindness in everything he does.” Kindness, kindness, kindness was stressed and this is what’s needed. “You must show understanding and be most loving, too.”

Regarding drinking. Jesus told me, “I would rather you not drink. It confuses your mind and muddles your thoughts, then you cannot think right. I gave the information to Bob and Bill for the alcoholics in 1936, it was needed at that time. Now they must go through Me, Jesus, to be healed of alcoholism.” See the song 1-1 tape 2R, Help Me To Live (for the alcoholics).

Regarding my son Richard, I want to tell you what Jesus told me. Jesus told me “I gave Richard to you and his mother to heal a marriage. Richard is My chosen one.” It took me twenty-two and one half years to finally see the love that Richard gives. Then Jesus said “Richard has true and perfect love, always giving, never expecting anything in return. Now that you have seen the reason Richard was given and seen that love that Richard gives. Richard has been made well 50%, where he will improve to.” Richard was found blue in his crib when he was five days old in the hospital. This lack of oxygen to his brain caused his motor system to break down. Jesus said “When his Mother sees this perfect love in Richard and comes closer to our Lord with full forgiveness of everyone that has hurt her, then Richard will become the other 50% healed, but not as you know normal because he is My chosen son.” I asked the Lord if anyone else, such as a brother or sister, grandmother or a grandfather is responsible for this of any sick child. Jesus said, “Only the Mother and the Father are responsible to come closer to Me, your Lord and if it’s My will, then I will heal the person. If one parent is left that parent may give the spouse’s responsibility to another if another is willing to accept this.” I feel that most everything our Lord has said to me regarding sickness in children is to bring the parents of their sick child closer to our Lord in prayer, in thought, word and deed with full love and full faith in our Lord Jesus.

I asked our Lord about Divorce. One of the first things our Lord said to me was “Read Matthew 19:11.” (But He said onto them, all men can not receive this saying, save to those whom it is given.) Jesus said, “When I spoke those words, I meant those that have the graces in their marriage, can live with it and are bound by it.” Those that have the married grace in the marriage have been given a gift from God. Our Lord told me, “When love is finished on both sides, the marriage is ended.” There is nothing worse for the family than putting them through a divorce. His words are also in the song of “Divorce” in Tape 2-R, Song 2-9.

Our Lord said to me on relationships “It is so important to forgive everyone who ever hurt you, in any way. Ask those you have hurt to forgive you. Forgive yourself for your wrongs. Forget yesterday and all your past hurt and begin today to live again. Make yourself a new life, but before you get into another marriage, correct the problems and learn the lessons from your previous marriage. Both can find peace if they pray to Me.” For prayer is just talking to Him and telling Him thanks and asking His plan and saying Lord I love you, again and again. You can find that in the song “Divorce.” Do not marry if there is any jealousy, mistrust, or any major problems in your mind about a future spouse or pressure of any kind. Marriage is for life and every member of your family and all your friends are affected in a divorce. When one of them married has hardness of heart, this is sin. Our Lord does not like divorce as He does not like sin. He loves the divorcee as he loves the sinner. Hardness of heart is sin. Our Lord has told me that, “Adultery may not be a cause for divorce. When love has ended on both sides, the marriage is finished.”

Regarding homosexuality and lesbianism. I asked our Lord about a man lying with another man. Jesus told me, “I gave woman to man to love him and to be his helpmate and guide if she can. I never intended man to lie with another man. These men and women who lay with their own kind are mixed up and some are sick. They can be made well if they forget yesterday and pray to Me for help. Begin to live again, today. Ask Me for My plan.” Leviticus 18:22 will tell you about this. In the song “America triumphs to Glory,” song 12-13, on tape 6-R, it states, “Homosexuality is sin, and the gay’s will give up this dirt.” I believe all this music that I wrote came direct from our Lord Jesus.

One day I was asking our Lord about masturbation. Masturbation could be a sin because one may lust in order to masturbate but I heard, “Sometimes masturbation is necessary, however don’t lose the seed on Holy ground.” I heard a Dr. D. say on the radio, “Don’t even bring up the subject of masturbation, because it’s a losing battle.”

There are some things I want to say about marriage. First of all, what’s more important, marriage before God or Marriage before man? These are things I have learned since I saw Jesus and what He has taught me and I understand. Lets go back to the beginning. First a man would take a woman into his tent or cave have sexual intercourse with her and come out of his tent or cave and announce to those around that this woman is now his wife. Everyone accepted that and accepted the man and the woman as husband and wife. Later on Jesus came to earth and instituted marriage (Genesis 1:27-28 and Matt 19:36), lifting up man and women into a respectful position, in a marriage, giving them certain rules to live by. Jesus told me, “When two people are ready and willing to accept certain responsibilities in marriage and each of them makes a complete and true commitment to Me, God, and then each of them makes a complete and true commitment of their full and true love to each other, and then together they make a complete and true commitment of their full and true love to each other in front of Me.” This could be in a Church, or in front of a Pastor or a Priest. He didn’t specify that. He then said, “When you do this, I will place the grace in the marriage and you can live with it.” Please understand, what is needed by God’s plan on marriage is the commitments and respect. The graces that God places in this marriage are so a husband and wife will be able to live with each other throughout their lives. If you cannot handle this, please leave this alone. Read Genesis 1:27-28 and Matthew 19:36. Many people will not understand these teachings unless they are involved in this divine marriage union. Jesus told me, “He is not against a husband and his wife having sexual intercourse with each other. The reason I set up the commandment, “Thou shall not commit adultery”, is because when one of the spouses goes out and has intercourse with someone other than his spouse, the other spouse is so hurt and her heart or his heart is so tender, and I don’t want her heart hurt or visa-versa.” As Jesus stated, “When you have the grace in the marriage you can live with your spouse with this grace.” When you make those commitments, as I believe Jesus told me, “You will then receive the grace in your marriage.” It is not a good Christian witness to live with someone of the opposite sex without being married in front of a Priest or a Pastor. Please remember this as Jesus said to me, “You must be married before man because of man’s Laws.”

Many marriages do not have the grace in their marriage because I believe they don’t believe in God or they never made those complete commitments to God or to each other, as Jesus stated to me. “If you want the grace in your marriage go back and make those commitments to each other,” as I wrote earlier in this chapter. These graces are similar to what Jesus said to Paul, “My grace is sufficient.” (After Paul asked Jesus to please take the thorn out of his side three times.) If you have the grace in your marriage, then you can live with it. Jesus also said, “But you must be married before man because of man’s laws.” Now I’m asking you “What’s more important, marriage before God or marriage before man?” Remember marriage is for several reasons; one is for the sexual satisfaction of a man and a woman’s intimacies (which are needed). On that subject I heard a popular preacher in California say on national TV “Women, listen to this and remember this, if you women - you wives - don’t give your husband all the intimacies he needs, he will go else where to get them.” (Unquote.) Then this preacher repeated this. In case you missed this, it means that a husband will have intercourse with another women, other than his wife, if she does not satisfy her husband with all the intimacies and affections he needs, and vice-versa. Another reason God instituted marriage was to have children. I believe most men are not thinking about having children when he’s making love to his wife and maybe visa-versa. I believe our Lord told me, “The sperm belongs in his wife’s vagina and this is like sealing the marriage vows each time they have intercourse, and this is good.” Jesus also said, “Don’t forget to touch all the tender parts.” Remember with this is also the need for love, cleanliness, and respect. Ladies please hear this, a man needs and must have respect in every marriage. Jesus also said, “A man must show kindness in everything he does.” Kindness, kindness, kindness was so stressed. A man and a woman can not live together and be together 24 hours a day, normally. Each should allow the other their space, their quiet time, their prayer time, and everything else the spouse needs to do. Our Lord told me, “The man should help his wife because she has a lot to do and has a lot of responsibilities and not just talk about helping her, but help her.” This does not apply in all marriages but if a woman does not allow her husband to see her nude there can be a major problem for him. This can be a sign that she really does not love her husband.

This was good and thank you Lord for these teachings. I hope and pray that many will hear this and learn from this. May God bless all of you.

CHAPTER 2

Choosing a mate. If either party senses some major problems like unbelief in the other or like the other person is lying in their courtship days, stay away from the other person, break up and leave the other person now. I believe you should not marry except for love even if pregnancy is involved. Do not marry because to waste 5, 10, 15, or 20 years with the wrong person and mess up both lives and each and every child born in the marriage is wrong. Every person in the family and every friend of the family are affected. You will find that your friends and family may stay away from both of you because they won’t know how to handle this situation. Jesus told me, “When love is ended on both sides, the marriage is finished.” I was divorced and I applied for an annulment and we received an annulment in the Roman Catholic Church. The annulment stated, “Even though there was a civil ceremony, there was no spiritual bond in this marriage.” The end to all arguments, even divorce, is to forgive the other person and then forgive yourself. I found out that confessing out loud by asking our Lord to bless that person that hurt you with every gift He has for him would help you to really forgive. I believe this is above forgiveness. Remember, love is the end to everything. I believe no one will enter heaven unless that person has forgiven everyone that has hurt him or her. Scripture states in Mark 11:25 “And when ye stand praying, forgive, if ye have aught against any: that your Father also which is in Heaven may forgive you your trespasses.” In Mark 11:26, Scripture states that when you stand in prayer asking the Father God in Heaven to heal you, don’t expect Him to heal you unless you have forgiven every person that has hurt you. I believe that no one will even get into Heaven unless that person has forgiven every one that has hurt him or her.

Regarding multiple personalities, I would like to explain some things I believe regarding a person with more than one personality. Many of us have heard and have seen people on TV with two or more personalities. I believe these people are possessed by evil demons. To get rid of all of these demons, bind each demon or all these demons in the name of Jesus and then command it or them to get out of the person and keep away from that person in the name of Jesus. First, have the possessed person confess that Jesus is Lord and believe that Jesus suffered and died for him on the cross and saved him from hell and rose again into heaven (Romans 10:9 & 10). Make sure the person believes in Jesus, as the divine Son of God, the Jesus of Nazareth. The demons must stay away when you pray in the name of Jesus. If it or they try to come back in, command it or them to leave again in the name of Jesus. I also let the demons know that they must obey when I pray in the name of Jesus, and if they don’t obey, I tell them that I will ask the Father God in Heaven to tear them apart and to paralyze them for all eternity. Believe me, they will leave. I know some of these things have been repeated, but by repetition they will get into your spirit and you will understand and actually believe this.

As we grow in the spirit with Jesus and are being changed from glory to glory daily, sell out to Jesus by committing to do anything that He asks you to do. Make Him the Lord of your life. The dictionary states “The Lord is the Supreme Being, Jehovah God, He is also one who has dominion over others.” Read the Bible every day and give Jesus the complete and total reigns of your life and be totally obedient to whatever His will is for you. Dedicate your life, your heart, your mind and your soul to Jesus. Give Jesus everything, your home, your car, all your moneys, all the personal properties, all investments, all real estate and give or dedicate everything to Jesus and let Him control you and your property. You will still keep it all in your name but dedicate everything you have to Him including yourself. This is a spiritual thing. Another step is to make Jesus your personal savior and friend. Spend time with Jesus. Ask Jesus to make you His bride for the wedding in Heaven. Ask Jesus to be your bridegroom. Ask Jesus to come and live in your heart. Ask Jesus to take you into heaven and prepare you to be with the Father God in Heaven, and always thank God for all He has done for you. Be eternally grateful. After you do these things, your faith will grow and those demons will leave and stay away when you command them to leave you in the name of Jesus. (Why wait -- do this now!)

Here are some things the Lord told me about healing, “ When you lay hands on someone for healing, leave the hands on the person until the heat goes away but care for that person. That’s all you can do at that time. Later you can do the same thing again. Laying your hands on him or her and leave the hands on the person until the heat goes away.” Some people will feel a light pulsating beat instead of heat. Some will feel both. You can also lay hands on a person for someone else, not with you. This works. It’s all faith even praying for someone in another City or State. There is no distance in the spirit. When you’re on the phone praying for someone, lay your hands on your own body in the place where the person on the other end of the phone line is hurting. Have them lay their hands on the spot that needs healing. Jesus said “Curse all sickness, illness, and disease and all infection to the roots in My name Jesus, so it will have nothing to grow on, like I cursed the fig tree in the Bible.” Then ask Jesus to bring His healing graces into the person and heal that person in the name of Jesus. Then ask Jesus to forgive you for every sin you have committed. Another thing to do is ask Jesus to forgive you for every person you have hurt. Also ask every person you have hurt to forgive you for hurting them. This is also a good time to pray in tongues for we do not know how to pray as scripture states.

Regarding baptism, Jesus said, “Verily, verily, I say unto thee, except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he can not enter into the kingdom of God. That which is born of flesh is flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit (John 3:5 to 3:6).” Many of us have been baptized in water as babies. It won’t hurt you to go get baptized with water again when you’ve reached the age of seven years old, which is the age of a reasoning mind. Jesus said “In order to be baptized in the Holy Spirit you must want to be baptized in the Holy Spirit and be Born Again first, then ask Me to baptize you in the Holy Spirit and I will do it.” Our Father God in Heaven said “In order to come to Me you must go through My son Jesus, the Christ.” So what he’s saying to the believers is simple but to the non-believers it’s hard to do.

In life I find so many people with standards so different. In the Catholic Church my marriage was annulled. If I say I’m looking for a mate that Christ wants for me some baby Christians and non Catholics would say “You can’t do this,” as much as to say I can’t remarry. Catholics will accept me marrying again as long as I marry in the Catholic Church and that I have received an annulment in the Catholic Church. There are other people that it doesn’t make any difference to them if I marry again or not. Other people I meet on the street are ready to cheat anyone, anytime, anywhere, down right steal. Then there are other men having intercourse with women they are not married to and having them every time they can and also having all the women that will have them. These two examples are so far remote, almost unbelievable. I have heard men tell of how they cheat the government on income tax. How can our society, our church going people and our families, and our schools and teachings be so different? When a woman in a non Catholic Church told me I can’t look for a prospective mate as long as I’ve been married in a Catholic Church it made me feel like I’m a real sinner and I’m wrong. I got away from that Church and that person in a hurry. Believe me I will follow what ever the Lord tells me to do. When these men tell me how they cheat in business I feel like a saint because of the way I have conducted my life since I saw Jesus. I have decided to write this book because Jesus said to me “Take those things that I have given to you that are good for mankind and give them to him.” Also these different levels of sainthood or sinner have encouraged me to write this book. I’ve been a Roman Catholic most of my life and I followed the rules until I saw Jesus and He began to talk to me and gave me most all of the information in this book. I found out there is so much out there to learn if you seek in other Churches especially Spirit filled Churches and read the Bible everyday. One thing that made me loose faith in the Catholic Church and shook me up was when the Pope allowed us Catholic’s to eat meat on Fridays. A priest that wrote a column in The Catholic Bulletin in St. Paul, Minnesota was asked, “What happened to all the souls that went to hell for eating meat on Friday?” The priest answered, “Because, that God being just, no man has ever gone to hell because of a man-made law.” In 1964, I was a Grand Knight in the Knights of Columbus, in Minneapolis, Minnesota. We had an officers meeting in St. Paul, Minnesota. My wife and I stayed in the hotel for the weekend. I remember after the dinner and dance my wife and I were going to our room. It was the time when she could become pregnant so I couldn’t make love to her because there was a great possibility that she could get pregnant and we wanted to wait before another child came. Please understand that this was the time when I began to get sick with that manic-depression sickness because of rejection from a spouse. This showed me that these men who are making the rules for us Catholics regarding birth control have a few things to learn even about our Lord’s rules. It is against the Lord’s will to kill the fetus in the womb and if his seed does not touch her seed, there will be no fetus in the womb.

If you noticed when Pope Paul made this statement on the birth control, he made this statement in an Encyclical that are his opinions, his ideas, and his advisor’s opinions. He did not declare it a “dafeta” statement, which is an infallible teaching. It was in an Encyclical that he wrote on this subject. There are reports that about ninety per cent of the Catholic women in the child bearing age do not live by this man made rule that you can not use birth control.

In the past 160 years there have only been two defeta statements made by the Popes, which he must sit on his throne and declare them to be a defeta statement, that is you must believe in those dafeta statements in order to be a Roman Catholic. The two defeta statements are these:

The Ascension of the Blessed Virgin Mary into Heaven.

The virgin birth of Jesus.

In history, I believe that the Roman Catholic teachings of the Church was the best way to find a greater peace of mind and an inner peace to live by, however what do the rest of those do who can’t live by these man-made rules? They make adjustments to live, they do things so they can try to cope with life. Many times we’d do this, we’d get into trouble by doing things our way. This is one reason I took a break from the Catholic Church many years ago, however, I believe you never really quit a church, you just go on to other teachings. I stated before that I am a sinner, the kind that Jesus said he’s coming to save. I don’t believe one should brag about being a sinner or about his sins. In order to go on living I went out of the marriage to find affection. I couldn’t stand one more day without affection in that marriage. My next step was I couldn’t cope with my deep religious beliefs and living a promiscuous life so I took a break from the Church and as much to say “ No more of your rules for me.” Remember, I was diagnosed as a manic-depressive, a mental sickness. It was the easiest way out. I worked hard for my family all those years. We had just built a five bedroom, four-bath colonial home near Crystal Lake in Robinsdale, a suburb of Minneapolis. I had eight pieces of property when all this sickness came on me and their wasn’t any love for me in that marriage. I just quit. There was nothing that meant anything to me except for the affections from someone that cared for me. I ended up in the mental ward at North Memorial Medical Center for ten days. There they diagnosed me as being or having hypomania or manic-depressive mental sickness. They put me on Lithium Carbonate to control my high and low emotions. That apparently helped me for about four or five years. Then I took myself off the medication and here is a good place to add if anyone in your family gets into depression or are having many emotional disturbed periods or cries a lot, please get them to a psychiatrist. Two psychiatrists told me, “This manic-depression sickness came on you because of rejection from a spouse.” I would like to say here that mental sickness or insanity is sometimes placing ones self into a situation so you can continue to live. I am not proud of this life but it had to be. I’m telling you these things because of things I’m going to write about. Many will not believe these things and some will. I believe I became well and was healed from this sickness because of Jesus and because Jesus wanted me well and He had some work for me to do. This greatest friend of mine, who appeared to me and told me so many things and showed me all these visions and dreams said, “I am Jesus, the son of the most Holy High God in Heaven, the son of the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, the blood of the Lamb, the one who died on Mount Calvary, the Jesus of Nazareth.” “Yes,” he said, “I am that Christ.” That was good enough for me.

Remember I am a sinner. Jesus said, “If one man is helped from reading or hearing your story or hearing the music you wrote, won’t it be worth it?” Jesus also said, “Take the things that I have given to you and give them to mankind and those things of self-worth leave alone.” That’s another reason I’m writing this book so I can take these things that you will read here and hopefully many will be healed. One word I have for the manic-depressive and mentally sick is, “It will end.” You should get help if you have a mental sickness, but first pray to Jesus to help you to get well and eventually you will be healed. Another good word is don’t loose hope, hang onto hope. You should get help if you are into any mental sickness. God even uses medicine and doctors in healing. They have medications that will help you. You must get help and stay with your medication and then get with Jesus if you haven’t already and he will heal you if it’s His will. Once you find Jesus, and he wasn’t lost, but once you come in touch with Jesus in that closer walk with Him and become “Born Again” you should try to help others come closer to Jesus, just as John the Baptist and Jesus disciples did.

I’m no different than St. Augustine. After he threw his seeds around, he saw his life was not good. I believe he came close to God then he wrote some of the rules and the laws for the Catholic Church. Once you become a great sinner people will never forget it. The good news is Jesus forgave me and I heard Him say this, “Your sin is forgiven.” Thank you Jesus.

About the summer of 1972 in the evening I was in my real estate office and I’d ran an ad in the paper for an apartment I had for rent. Two young girls came into rent another apartment I had for rent. They told me about a Charismatic Church called The Jesus People Church in South Minneapolis on Portland Avenue. My buddy Rich, my son Richard and I went there several times. We raised our hands praising God, and singing in the spirit and we really enjoyed this. I heard about another Charismatic Church and College on Highway 10 North of the Twin Cities. The name of that Church was Compassion Bible Collage. I began to find some peace of mind in praising the Lord, singing and fellow shipping once a week with them for several years. I had hands laid on me and they prayed for me both at the Jesus People Church and at The Compassion Bible College. I really enjoyed the Preacher’s sermons. They were really in the Spirit at both Churches.

I began feeling electrical impulses coming out of my hands, first three or four inches. Six months later the impulses were out a foot. Then I could feel them all over like three feet from my hands when I separated them. The next thing I could tell was if the Priest or Pastor in his Church service was walking in the Spirit. Some people told me I had healing hands. I found out that Saint Alphonsis Catholic Church also had a Charismatic service, so on October 30th, 1975 I went there and asked them to pray for me because I needed help. I was never so low and hurting at any time in my life. Before I went there I went in the backyard of our home, which I wasn’t living in then. There was a statue of the Blessed Virgin and Saint Anne there. I asked the Blessed Virgin and Saint Anne, not the statute, to help me because I needed help and I had said many hundreds of thousands of prayers to both. I remember saying, “I need your help -- now!” I received nothing. My mind was broke. Things couldn’t be any worse or ever have been. Then for some strange reason I remembered Saint Alphonsis Catholic Church had a Charismatic group. The thought came, maybe I can find help there. I went and arrived on time. They opened the service. New people were asked to introduce themselves. It came my turn and I told them my name and I told them I understand they pray and care and help people. I asked for prayers. I couldn’t even finish what I wanted to tell them. I began crying. About 30 or 40 people came over and laid hands on me. I didn’t feel a lot that night but I did feel better. A young beautiful woman and I can’t even remember who she was came over to me and put her arms around me and said, “You will never be alone again.” Moreover, she said, “We care here.” Boy-y-y that felt good! I kept going back every Monday night until I left town to go to Las Vegas, Nevada for the winter. I was gone four months. While I was in Las Vegas, I went to Charismatic prayer meetings every week and Church on Sundays. Then I began to go to Charismatic prayer meetings at Saint Al’s again when I arrived back in Minneapolis. I began finding peace of mind and the healing began in my body. In Las Vegas, Nevada I would feel these impulses coming out of my hands about three or four inches. It was like I was manufacturing electricity through my hands. By the time I arrived back in Minneapolis, the electrical feelings were out three or four feet and they were very strong impulses. At the time I was in Las Vegas, I would go to Mass. During Mass I would heat up and get hot and cry all through the Mass no matter who was there. This heat would pour and the tears would just flow from my eyes at the Churches and at the Charismatic services. I know now this was the healing graces coming into me and this is how I was affected from the healing Graces from Jesus. Thank you Lord.

I met Louise at a Parents Without Partners dance in May, 1976, and I started seeing her and dating her. She helped me so much at a time in my life when I needed so much help. I think about how we’d been told that where two or more are gathered in Jesus Name -- He will be there with us. Louise and I began talking to our Lord and Savior. He used both of us as vehicles to help each other. I believe Jesus through many friends and Louise and the fact that many people were praying for me, I began to get healed and I believe the healings began and started the process that brought me out of this manic depressive sickness. I thank you Jesus again for giving me a chance to go on living and He gave me a rebirth and I was truly “Born again.” I continually went to Sunday Mass and at Saint Al’s Charismatic prayer meetings on Monday nights. I had found a new reason to live again. Just recently I asked our Lord if this was truly Him who spoke to me. First, I must say, “I believe this was Jesus.” Jesus told me, “Yes, I am that Christ.” He also told me, “When He uses a human as a vehicle to help someone, they can make errors.” Jesus said, “Take the things that I have given you and use them and give them to mankind and those things of self worth leave alone.” Most of my past life has been wiped out of my mind and most everything Jesus said to me has been engraved on the walls of my mind and any time when I want to speak or preach the word of God these things just come right up out of my belly. Scripture states, “When you get Born Again or tuned onto Jesus and read His word everyday, the words will come up out of your belly like rivers of flowing water.” Jesus said in John 7:38, “He who believes in Me, as the scriptures said, from his innermost being shall flow rivers of living water.”

Praise the Lord. I believe on June 11th, 1976, when I saw Jesus the first time, He embolded me with His Spirit and He gave me a reason to live again. When you see Jesus or hear from Him you will feel that He loves you with a special Love -- just for you. You feel special like one of His chosen children. I felt and I still feel like I am one of the most blessed man in the world. After knowing Jesus for many years, a friend of mine asked me why do you Bill think Jesus loves you more than anyone else in the world? I tried to understand all this and the only thing I came up with is what Jesus told me “Because You Bill dedicated your life, your heart, your mind and your soul and everything you own to Me, your Lord, I have given you and I have shown you all these things.” I truly believe He loves me and because God has anointed me to write the music from the beginning for Him and because of my faith in Him I have seen many hundreds of visions and dreams he has shown me. I know what Jesus has given me in gifts and healings and I just believe and I know what He’ll do for me so I just ask Him to help me sometimes and I talk to Him. This is Faith. But remember this is all for His honor and glory and His Father in Heaven. Praise you Jesus.

When I was going to the churches one day I went to 68 churches and Jesus said “I would rather you only go to 30 churches a day for My work does not have to be done all in one day, and that My work was meant to last and last.” He said “When laying hands on people and when your going to the Churches and you ask for My blessings, this draws on you like having the life blood drawn out of you just as I said the power went out of My body when the woman touched the hem of My garment in the Bible.” When you see a man of God that has been anointed for healing and all drawn on, even looking tired and sometimes he will look pale you can tell that he has been overworking as regards to laying hands on people for healing. The gift of healing I believe comes as a gift from God because God has anointed some men for this and because the person has a lot of faith and because he cares for other people. After a person has laid hands on other people for healing the Lord said, “That person should take a hold of another hand and lay that hand on him, and this will draw the life or the graces back into him, like recharging a battery.”

I asked our Lord “What Church did I go to first to ask for His blessings in the Church? He told me, “At Saint Anne’s Church where you went most of your life where you care so much for the Priest and the people.” I saw a man with a cane walking out of Saint Anne’s Church and I asked for Jesus blessings on this man and all those who need his healing grace in this Church. I spent all summer going to the Churches in Minnesota and I saw some of the most beautiful Churches in Minnesota. If you want to enjoy an afternoon start going for a ride to see the Churches. It’s hard to believe how many beautiful Churches or Temples that man has made for the honor and glory of God. From the Cathedral in Saint Paul to the smallest little Church out in South Minneapolis to Mound, Rochester, Hugo, Austin and all over. There are so many beautiful Churches.

Jesus asked me, “To go to one Jehovah Witness Hall a day for there is a lot of evil in those Halls.” When I was going to one Jehovah Witness Hall in North East Minneapolis, I was almost hit by a big truck coming down the wrong side of the road. Jesus told me, “It was good I blessed the area with the sign of the cross before entering the area.”

Later Jesus asked us to send for information on many of the sicknesses and illnesses and to study the information and to ask for the healing knowledge to come into those that do His work on those illnesses.” It was a most beautiful experience doing work for the Lord. This work gave me a reason to live again. This made me feel Jesus needed me and this gave me self-worth again. In going to Mass on Sundays I could tell when the Priest was walking in the Spirit. The difference I saw was those in the Spirit had a warm loving life where it all made sense. At one church I went to, I smelled the Holy Water, it smelled like swamp water. Jesus told me, “This Church was built on pride but because you cared and prayed and asked me to forgive them and bless the people in this Church, the Holy Spirit is in the Church now.” It is so important that the Priests and Pastors and Religious at the Churches be baptized in the Holy Spirit. Ask our Lord for this and pray for this for the Priests and Pastors. One thing that would get me upset is when the Priest or a layman would take the time away from the sermon and sell magazines or like one layman took the sermon time explaining how to fill out CCD cards for Catholic Confraternity of Catholic Doctrine in the Catholic Church. I got so upset after Mass I went to the back of the church and began throwing Holy Water around after I laid on the altar floor in front of some 20 people for about 15 minutes. I walked to the back of the church and saw a young lad with Dawn’s Syndrome and his father. I laid hands on both of them and prayed for both of them. When I saw the lad I said, “Where have you been? I’ve been looking for you,” and I laid hands on him and Jesus told me, “My anger was righteous and there were two healings in the Church that day.” Thank you Lord.

Regarding the Charismatic people and the Knights Of Columbus at a Mass at the Cathedral in Saint Paul, Minnesota. I saw about 64 Knights Of Columbus in their capes, swords and tuxedo, etc. with white hair, like old men marching sloppy and out of step, there was no order. I asked Jesus to bring the healing graces into them and everyone in the Church. Coming back from Communion, I saw these men well groomed, looking younger, standing straight. The Lord said “He wanted to show me the difference when His Healing Grace is asked for.” Jesus told me “I like the way the Catholic Church has hung onto the way they praise Me through the Holy Eucharist at Communion.”

Regarding cults, Jesus said, “There are many men around the world that try to make their followers believe they have come in the name of Jesus the Christ. They use mind-altering drugs and psychic methods and phenomena to convince their followers they are of Christ. They are not of Christ. They are not of a Religious. They are not of God. They are not of a faith. They are an abomination to God. They are of evil. They will lead you astray. They will lead you to evil. Be careful of these evil men.”

As you come into the Spirit and closer to Jesus you will begin realizing you are in a spiritual battle with evil. Your protection in this war is the belief in Jesus and that He will protect you from this evil if you will ask for this protection. When you discern that evil has come near you, bind the evil and command that evil to get away from you and keep away from you in the name of Jesus and it must leave. Amen. Sometime you may meet a person you might sense evil or bad vibrations. He may stop you from your thoughts and work by bothering you. Then ask the man to accept Jesus as his Lord and savior. Bind the evil in him in the name of Jesus and only after he has become Born Again, command the evil to be gone from him in the Name of Jesus and to keep away from him. Then ask that our Lord and Savior Jesus to bring the Holy Spirit and the Healing Graces into that person if he or she wants this. Do this in the Name of Jesus.

When you’re reading the Bible you will read about Jesus healing and straightening spines, curing leprosy, casting out evil spirits and demons from obsessed and sick people. In the Bible it states “Those that follow Jesus will do these things and even greater things then He because of their faith and love in Him and belief that Jesus can heal people through prayer by asking Jesus to heal that person.” We really don’t know why some of these healings happen or when. Sometimes instantaneously and sometimes over a period of a long time. One thing I believe and I know people get healed when you pray for them and lay hands on them.

A young fourteen-year-old girl made a study on people in hospitals that are paid to wave their hands over the sick. They really aren’t laying hands on them but they’re just moving their hands over them about six inches away from the person. She found out that there is no healing powers in that. Just do what I asked you to do earlier, lay hands on the person and care and ask Jesus to heal them and do it in the name of Jesus if the person wants you to pray for them. Before healing begins or is even asked for, the sick person should let the Lord Jesus know you believe in Him with your whole heart, mind, and soul. You should also ask for forgiveness for the things you do against His Word. That’s the Bible He gave us. One way we will really know His Word and will is to read the Bible everyday. He told me “Read My word everyday, and when ever I use a human to communicate or do My work, that human is subject to error.” He also said, “When you read My Word you will know the difference of My Word by My Love.” So now we have asked Jesus to forgive us for all those sins that we have committed, then we should forgive every man and women that has ever hurt us in any way no matter how small, or how can we expect Jesus to forgive us or heal us if we can’t forgive every person that has ever hurt us. Sometimes our Lord heals right away even to an unbeliever. I believe He does this to bring that person into the Body of Christ and build his faith quickly. We don’t understand all this but we don’t have to. All we have to do is go along with His will, His word, His time and what ever He wants for us. I also believe the gift to heal is also the gift to be able to care for another fellow human being, so we ask Jesus to heal and help that person. This is a prayer and that’s all we have to do, and have faith in that Jesus will heal that person in His time. Sometimes people will say “I don’t believe in that or that’s a bunch of garbage.” Leave that person alone. You should protect yourself from this. First don’t make a big thing of healing to them when you care for someone, and if they want you to lay hands on them, then do this. Just tell the person you want to say a prayer for them or with them. Jesus said, “Someone must care” At a healing service or Charismatic service people who go there are usually open to and are respectful to prayer and the laying on of hands on others.

Regarding Jesus on the cross. One night I was telling our Lord about all the pain I’ve been going through. He said, “You don’t even know what pain is.” I asked Him about when He was crucified and He said, “The humiliation was worse then all. So terrible -- the pain -- the nails -- the thorns. You don’t even know what pain is.”

One evening I was questioning our Lord if it was really Him and He said, “Yes, I am the Christ that brought Christianity to earth from my Father in Heaven. I am the Son of the most Holy High God in Heaven, the Christ that died on the cross to save man from sin. I am the Blood of the Lamb. Yes, I am that Christ.” When you do something against His will or hurt someone our Lord feels bad. He was always so serious when He talked to me. One night when I was talking with Jesus I said to Him, “You’re always so serious, don’t you ever laugh or joke and kid around? It’s good to show us you are happy once in a while. It helps other people be happy.” Here I’m telling Him when He knows all things. The next thing He said to me was, “Remember your name isn’t Patton.” I used to say and kid about being like Patton. I laughed and laughed. We have a very serious Lord. He cries and He laughs. Jesus is so good. Any time you need Him just call on Him and He’ll be there.

One thing Jesus said was “I do not like pride and arrogance. When you do things for pride and arrogance, I do not like this.” He said to me, “Is there anything you want to ask me?” I said “Yes.” I waited a minute and I said, “I would like to ask for something. I wanted more hair. It’s getting pretty thin up there but I would be asking for pride so I’ll forget it.” He knew what I wanted and I believe He was testing my pride. Many times I said to Jesus, “I truly want more hair but I can’t think of a reason to ask except for pride and cosmetology, however, if I were You and You were me I’d give you more hair.” About four years later, I was in Las Vegas coming home from one of the casinos. I never gambled much and I never lost when I was there. I was walking about four or five blocks from the casino and when I came up to the curb at the end of a block, all of a sudden it dawned on me. I didn’t say anything else, I just said like answering that question about getting more hair I asked Him four years earlier “Lord -- to keep my head warm!” Boy I laughed at that one. To me that was really funny. That was the answer to the question I was trying to figure out four years earlier, why do you want more hair?

One night I thought I would test our Lord just to test Him like playing a game. He said, “Do not test me just to test. It is good to test good and evil but do not just test Me your Lord to play games,” and that’s Scripture, “Do not put the Lord to a test just to test Him like in a game.” One night I went into fear after talking to a Priest who was saying Mass for the occult. He did not know it until later, then he stopped saying Mass for them. This fear has brought him to a point that he cannot do anything until he asks the Lord. He put me in such fear that I tested the Lord in everything. That night while I was talking with the Lord, everything came out wrong. Then I thought I was talking to Satan himself. What a horrible thought. Telling Satan, posing as Christ, that I loved him. Soon I had to make a decision. Is this Jesus or Satan? I don’t know and no one ever will. Everything regarding Jesus is faith and all I know when I die and I face my Lord in Heaven and He says, “What have you done with your life?” I will say to him, “I tried to do all the things you asked me to do.” He will say either “I never asked you to do anything for Me.” or He will say “Thank you for what you have done for Me.” What ever He says, I believe I have done everything He has asked my to do and also to bring people closer to Him and this is what I will be judged on, is faith.

Scripture states, “You will be known by your fruits.” Jesus said “Evil cannot come into your lives if you have full faith and love in Me, in thought, word and deed.” After I went into such fear that night, Jesus would not talk to me for three nights. He said, “You wouldn’t believe anything I said anyway,” then I began to miss Him talking to me.” Then he said, “What difference does it matter where it comes from. Take what’s good for man-kind and give it to him and those things of self-worth leave alone.” Later in my life I found out that it does make a big difference where it comes from and I had to go back and think about that. If you walk in full faith and love in Jesus evil will not come into your life.

Regarding John the Baptist having his head cut off. I asked Jesus if John the Baptist really had his head cut off. He said, “John the Baptist was a very good man. He did everything he could to bring people to Me. They did cut off his head.” Then he asked me, “Wouldn’t you do the same for me?” I said, “yes, hesitantly, yes I would, ------- but I hope you don’t ask this of me”

I was going to the hospitals and prisons and homes of the sick. I asked Jesus, “What do you want me to do if I see a hurt or sick animal?” He said, “Do not ask for the Holy Spirit to come into the animal but ask that My healing grace will come into the injured animal, because animals do not have a soul. All the animals, the birds and fish and all those that crawl on the earth belongs to Me.”

Regarding Faith. Faith is believing in someone or something other than one’s self. Religious is relating to or devoted to the divine true faith, which comes from within the heart in a strong belief in God our Lord. I’ve heard some people say, “If that person is so religious why is he living the kind of life he is.” Scripture states, “Judge yea not, for you will be judged your self exactly as you have judged.” Live your own life. I’ve heard other people say, “I would not go in another church with all those hypocrites going there. If they go to heaven I don’t want any part of it.” This, my friend is your life. You will be judged on what you do or don’t do, not what your neighbor does. This is just your excuse to stay away from church. Live your own life and may God bless you. Every man is responsible for his own actions.

Regarding the music I wrote, the Lord said “I will give you many songs. I want you to write them. See the notes on the scale chart. When you sing the notes this will help you write the music.”

Regarding my miracle singing healing ministry and the music I wrote, Jesus said “You have been given the Gift of Healing. You will not be able to heal yourself. Have you ever heard of a healer, healing himself?” I said, “No” Jesus said “As you heal -- you will be healed. I will heal you completely except your arches for your body would be perfect if I healed them and nothing is perfect on the earth.” Jesus also said, “Many people will be healed by this music you wrote if you will sing it soft as I want you to do. Many people that the song applies to will hear this music and will remember all the words in the song long after they hear you sing it, if you will sing it as I want you to do.”

Regarding praying for fifty thousand alcoholics. One Sunday afternoon there were around 50,000 alcoholics that met in the Metropolitan Stadium in Bloomington just South of Minneapolis. This is going back around 1977. I went out there and raised my hands asking Jesus to bring the Holy Spirit and His Healing Graces into them. I also asked Jesus to come into them so they would be made well. I raised my hands and praised the Lord for about 20 or 25 minutes and I had taken a Crucifix and laid it against a tree. At that time the statue of Jesus was on that cross. Later on Jesus asked me to take Him down from the cross. He said, “I have already risen from the cross.” When I was done praying I took the Crucifix and I went back into the car and I saw the blood like substance in a vision looked like it was flowing down the body of our Lord and on the clothes on the Crucifix of Jesus. I looked at that Crucifix many times since. It turned back to its regular color and the blood in that vision does not run anymore after that day. I believe that was a vision the Lord allowed me to see for what I did. One thing He always said was, “When your doing My work, don’t say anything about it until after the work is done for you may never finish it and It would be only for your own ego and self worth.”

My belief in God. This was January of 1978:

Dear Lord,

I can’t say thank you enough, for all the blessings, the love, and the gifts you have given me and what you are doing in my life every minute everyday. You my Savior have brought me up from a living hell that I was in. Thank you dear Lord. I love you and I praise you. Thank you for all this beautiful music you brought to me and all the teachings you gave me. You guided my hand through the Holy Spirit for I know none of this would be possible without your love for me and now I’m feeling your Spirit joined with mine. That’s close dear Lord. I will do what ever you want me to do. Love Bill

One night I said to our Lord, “I have a sin that bothers me very much.” He said, “Your sin is forgiven.” I found such a peace that night. It was beautiful. He said, “Is there anything you want? All you have to do is ask.” I said, “But Jesus, I feel so guilty asking, all I ever do is ask for the blessing of the churches and the healings for the people.” Jesus said “All I have to do is ask, just ask, just think. I will know your thoughts. My Father will not deny me anything I ask of Him.”

He kept telling me three times, “Do not ask Me what the Blessed Trinity is, for when you see and enter the Gates of Heaven you will know what the Blessed Trinity is.” That made me feel very good because I know now that I will be going into Heaven.

Jesus said one night, “You are a lot like Peter. You have a lack of patience, very demanding, insisting on your way, even inconsiderate.” Today (which was in August 1976) He said, “You learned a lesson in patience this day. This is one of your problems. But each day of your life it will become easier for you.”

One day a woman called me to come over to her house because she was sick. Her hands and feet were stiff and cold. After I got there she was in the bed trying to keep warm. I knelt beside the bed and prayed with her for about fifteen minutes. I laid hands on her and asked her to pray to Jesus from her heart while I do. The stiffness and the coldness came out of her body. She cried and thanked me for she believed I could heal her from the healing graces of our Lord. (Remember, I can’t heal any one) Four hours later she denied it and said, “It never happened.” I cannot heal anyone. I give Jesus all the honor and the Glory. Only Jesus heals. We should know how to pray with faith by asking as He told us.

Let’s talk about pride. Scripture states “Pride is thinking of one’s self more highly of himself then he is.” The dictionary states “High or inordinate opinion of ones own dignity, importance, merit of superiority, whether as cherished in the mind or as displayed in barring conduct to. The state or feeling of being proud. Ego, the I or self of any person. A person as feeling, thinking, and willing to distinguish itself from the self of others and from object from its thought. Selfish, boastful, self-love, self-praise.”

The dictionary states that patience is calm and uncomplaining, endurance, as under pain, provocation, calmness in waiting, have patience a little longer.

Anger is a revengeful passion or emotion. Directed against one who inflicts a real or supposed wrong. Wrath, ire, to excite anger or wrath.

Humble is low in station, grade of importance, lowly, modest, and meek, without pride.

Prudence is cautious, practical wisdom, good judgment, regard for one’s own interest, provident care in management, economy, and frugality.

Impatience is lack of patience. Eager desire for relief or change, restlessness, intolerance of anything that thwarts or hinders.

Regarding Down’s Syndrome. When the parents of these special children realize that their special child gives off love beyond what humans know and accepts this child completely, the parents will find a great peace of mind just knowing that God sent His special child to them because God Loves those parents so very much. I know these children are special. They are a special gift from God and all they do is give Love. Although some of them make a few problems. Jesus said “When a parent finds out about that love that child gives, they will find a peace and comfort greater then they have ever known. If it’s My will, I will heal that child.”

One night I was telling Louise, it was back in December of 1976 how I felt. I didn’t get all the toys for my children that I wanted for them. I’m speaking about real nice stuff. Jesus told me, “Why didn’t you tell her about all the love you gave them when they were small and yes you were firm and yes you did yell quite a bit but they will never stop loving you because they know your love for them and you gave them all the love they needed when they needed it so.” Their grandparents and aunts and uncles gave them many toys and clothes and so they had all they could want. I did build several new homes so we always had some nice cars and nice homes and I thank the grandparents and the aunts and uncles for all they did for my children. I must say we had more than all the necessities that we needed.

One week I was very low. Jesus said, “We have to pick Bill up.” So He gave me a song called “Happiness” It did pick me up for anytime I am doing anything for Jesus I feel good. The name of the song He gave me was “Happiness” It’s on Tape 1-R, Song 1-12.

When I was in Las Vegas around the middle of February of 1977 I met Skip at a restaurant and I heard him from across the restaurant telling someone that he was with, that he came from Saint Paul, Minnesota to Las Vegas to commit suicide, so I paid attention to him and went over and met him and we became friends. I went over to Skip’s home to visit Skip. I saw two large arms in the spirit realm wrapped around his house trailer and I didn’t really know exactly what that was. As I was leaving, I turned around and looked back at his house trailer and I saw these large arms wrapped around the house trailer and I could see a large hand and a finger in the Spirit (a vision) pointing at me. This was an evil suicidal demon and the demon was cursing at me and telling me, “Get out of here, we have him under control and he belongs to us and he does not belong to you.” I went home and I thought this out and I went back the next day and when I stepped on the property I made a sign of the cross four or five times as I walked up to that house trailer and I commanded those evil demons to get away from Skip and to keep away from him and his property in the name of Jesus. They left after I prayed and I never saw them there again. That’s the business I’m in, helping people that are in trouble or are having problems like these. I told Skip what I saw and what had happened with those demons after I prayed and commanded them to leave. He thanked me and then I laid hands on Skip and prayed for him and we bound those evil demons and cast out every demon and that spirit of suicide that was harassing him in the name of Jesus. He began getting better. He came out of all of that suicidal thinking and the depression that he was in. Thank you Lord for answering those prayers. Skip overcame those suicidal feelings and he was healed from that.

Around November 1st of 1976 I was at the Bill Gutherd teachings in Saint Paul, Minnesota and I went out to the car to eat my lunch and I asked the Lord to wake me up about 1:15 PM so I could get back to the class that they were having. At about 1:15 PM I heard a voice say, “Hello, Bill.” I woke up and got back to the class just in time. That’s part of my life with Jesus. Thank you Lord for all these healings and these blessings.

CHAPTER 3

On December 30th, 1976, I wanted to get up early and work on some music. At 7:32 am I heard “Say William.” this woke me up. It was like my guardian angel woke me up. What a blessing.

On March 22nd, 1977, I was studying the music that Jesus gave me to write. I was correcting some notes to a song when I got to two certain notes I couldn’t erase the notes because of the pain that came into my hand. Each time I would try to erase the notes, a pain would came into my hand. This tells me the notes were correct.

Sometime in the middle of June, 1977 I saw two five foot tall demons (like wild apes) with their hands and arms stretched out to claw me and kill me in a vision. They were swearing at me and said, “We are going to kill you.” I said without any fear, “Be gone in the Name of Jesus.” They left. I believe that I had an aura six or eight feet around me for protection from the evil. Praise God!

One of the first visions I had was in July of 1976. I woke up at 3:00 in the morning. I couldn’t sleep so I was going over all the things Jesus was telling me so I could speak about these things at a prayer meeting I was going to go to. At 4:00 am all of a sudden I saw three big black demons about ten feet tall coming towards me in a vision. I said to them, “What are you doing here? Get out of here and never come back here in the Name of Jesus.” They just drifted right back where they came from in the vision. I laid down and went back to sleep. I had no problems with that.

While I was going to the nursing homes I stopped up at Saint Teresa’s Nursing home in New Hope and I was standing across the street from Saint Teresa’s Nursing home and I was asking for the blessings of the Holy Spirit to come into all those involved in Saint Teresa’s Nursing Home similar to what I did when I was going to the Churches and I remembered that Jesus said in the Bible, if you have the faith of the mustard seed you can speak to the mountain to move and it will go into the sea. Well, I asked Jesus to move Saint Teresa’s Nursing home. All of a sudden I saw in a vision like a picture of Saint Teresa’s Nursing Home, the picture shook. Wow! Jesus answers all our prayers.

Regarding Christian unity. One of the songs I wrote on Christian unity is on tape 2-R Song number 2-40. It is important to bring in other religious Pastors into your home or Church, bless the bread and wine together and give to all. Jesus, I believe is telling the leaders of the Churches to allow all this. This is one way to help bring Christian unity about. Do this for Christ. It’s about time this begins and thank Jesus just for what we all have together in common and do not think of the differences that we have and may God bless you for what you are doing for Christian unity. Another way to do this is to invite our neighbors and friends into our homes or Churches in small neighborhood prayer groups, praying and reading His word, living by His word, singing His praises, loving your neighbor, leaning on one another, binding yourselves together and being one with another in Christ. When you are meeting, ask Jesus to be with you and ask Jesus to allow those people to witness what our Lord is doing in their lives. Sing and have some fun. Read His word and do it all over again. Jesus commanded us to love and be kind to all man. In doing this one should become humble and kind and learn to turn the cheek if someone tries to hit you, but get out of the way and just love all those there. Here are some tips towards Christian unity:

Help one or more persons a day

Help them to feel good about themselves

Point out their good points

Overlook their bad points

Let them know you care

Pray with them

Help them find the answers to their questions or problems in the Bible

Just show them love and be kind to all

If you can, try and read the Bible for 10 minutes or more each day

The Holy Spirit will help you interpret the Bible after you have read the Bible every day for two or three weeks

Regarding dreams and visions and your growth in Jesus. Know they’re for you. Ask Jesus to help you to interpret these dreams and visions. Ask the Lord to come to you if he wants you to know something. Ask that the dreams and visions be true. Pray and listen to Jesus. Do His will. Let others see Him in you. Ask forgiveness for your sins. Forgive your bother and all those that have hurt you. Go to Church and praise the Lord. Bless the bread and wine or fruit juice and believe this is the body and the blood of Jesus and take Him within. Jesus told me “Make sure you confess your sins before you receive communion. Remember to love and be kind to all man. Remember to rest one day a week. By that I believe Jesus means to stay away from the work that you do all week and to rest that day and try to go to Church. Scripture states, “Don’t for sake the assembly.”

Regarding Gifts of the Holy Spirit and the use of them. If you want the gifts of prophesy and the interruption of prophesy and tongues and interpretation of tongues, ask Jesus to give them to you after you have asked Jesus to baptize you in the Holy Spirit. These are gifts of the Holy Spirit and use them if you have them. If you are a young Christian, evil thoughts can come into your mind or conversation. At that time ask Jesus to take away all those evil thoughts (Read 2 Corinthians 10:5). We are taking every thought captive to the obedience of Christ. Make your home a holy place and keep yourself from sin. After your faith has grown, Jesus will tell you to bind the evil spirits that are harassing you and cast them out yourself. This will build your faith and strength. There are evil spirits that prowl about all over the world. I’ve seen these alone and in groups. I have seen them appear as black capped, demons with their face area is only a dark gray color. I have seen them as four foot to ten feet tall. I believe I was allowed to see these demons so I would become more aware of the spirit world and for my protection. I saw one demon when I turned around in my office while I was typing the words, “Bring the least and the lost to Christ,” in a song I was writing for the “Lions” and the “Knights of Columbus.” I commanded the demons to leave in the name of Jesus and they left. This built my faith and showed me the power I have in the name of Jesus. I hope the Lord allows me to see some angels and those little Cherubs like a friend of mine saw. They were floating around in my office when I let this friend hear some of the words that I heard Jesus speaking to me. He saw them. I didn’t see them that time but that was a blessing to know that they were that close.

Regarding evil or the temptation of sin. Remember Jesus was tempted three times in the garden. Evil or sin comes in from three different ways, the eyes, the flesh and the world. Command it to leave in the name of Jesus. Some people have said to me, “The devil is trying to talk to me and tell me things.” Don’t give evil any time and don’t listen to the devil just chase him out immediately in the name of Jesus. Don’t pay any attention to him. You will find an inner peace and just believe that the evil is gone.

In a dream I had on January 23rd, 1979, a woman represented a new tenant in a home I owned on Logan Avenue North walked into the dinning room telling a man she saw a mouse with wings. I told her they wouldn’t be here very long for I’ve fed them poison peanuts. I sensed that mouse is not like the mice that we know. This mouse was brought to show us our Lord’s power. He even kept the mice out of my apartment all the time I lived here in my home and office. I asked Jesus to keep the mice out of my apartment and for over 14 years after that I only saw two mice in my apartment. They came in my apartment, they ran around and they ran right back out. This shows me the power of our Lord and how He answers prayers.

In another dream I had in January 1979, I came upon a football field, crossing it around the 35-yard line. My discernment was telling me I’m about a third of the way into my spiritual life walk. No one was in the stadium crossing the field of life. I went up in the grand stand. I picked up a jacket. There was a cigarette lighter and a knife in the pocket representing that I gave up smoking and have cut out some things in my life like ego, pride and so forth. I looked down the avenue, which was the street behind many of the hotels and motels on the strip in Las Vegas. I even gave up that egotistical singing. I was asked a question, “What are you planning on doing in your life? Which way are you going? I only want to do those things that You will have me do Lord.

Regarding getting the garbage out of my life. On February 15th, 1979, in a dream I saw our Lord has emptied out most of the garbage that was in my life.

On February 20th, 1979, I saw a friend of mine in a dream. He was arguing with a man on a stage in front of many people. The other man ran from the stage to the back of the room yelling and arguing with Red. Red came to the side door and this friend and many others chased him and yelled at him. Red wanted to argue and fight with the man. I sensed this is how a man develops heart trouble and high blood pressure and etc. At least this is one way he can develop this. With too much pressure from work and even in life in a family or both there are lessons to learn. Don’t get too excited or argue and get upset, or be anxious or hyper and don’t do anything that could bring on strife and keep away from those that bring you strife. I believe this can bring on heart trouble. I prayed for Red, hoping that our Lord would help him and heal him from this. By the way he did die of heart trouble years latter.

On February 28th, 1979, it was a beautiful day. I closed a sale on a house I owned on Logan Avenue North. Later I prayed for and laid hands on Lonny my daughter and her friend Philip. Please heal them and help them Jesus. I love and care for both of them. The heat poured and I trust Jesus is taking care of them even today as He told me He would. Praise you Lord.

If you are planning on setting up a prayer meeting, find someone that is also interested in this. You come together on a certain time with that person and pray and ask Jesus to help you set up a prayer meeting. You pray about when you would meet and what time and what day during the week or the month and He will guide you. Then when you decide the time and the place make sure that you and that other person or persons (These people are called a core group and usually there are four, five, or six people in a core group) meet before the prayer meeting and be prayed up before the prayer meeting starts and have a general idea of what you’re going to do. If you have everything laid out, or so structured, the Holy Spirit will not move free in that prayer meeting. So, remain calm and allow the Holy Spirit to flow free. You should appoint one or two people to greet the people when they come in. They are to greet and welcome everyone that comes to the meeting. Take fifteen minutes or more for all to greet each other. Sing three or four songs of praise and worship and allow the Spirit to move freely. Prophecy can come at the time of worship, so just allow it. Sing a few more songs. Read some scripture and have a teaching if you can. Some have witnessing at this time telling what our Lord is doing in their lives. Then take time for requesting of prayers and make sure you thank God for all He is doing in your lives. Sometimes you will have some more singing and praising the Lord. Allow the Holy Spirit to move freely through out the entire meeting. Have someone give a final blessing or a prayer and then make sure you take time to fellowship after the meeting, serving pop or kool-aid or cookies or apples. Fruits and vegetables are better for they’re not sweets. Sweets aren’t all that good for you. Now a problem can really develop during the meeting when the leaders try to control every part of the meeting because of the power that can move in when they have everything go through them, this will not allow the Holy Spirit to flow freely. If arguments or yelling breaks out, the Holy Spirit leaves right away. When you pray just make sure you care. Pray and lay hands on those that want prayer for healings or something else.

I had a vision on March 22nd, 1979, in the morning. I was in Las Vegas with a buddy sitting at an open coffee shop, just off the sidewalk. I saw about four people go by from Minneapolis. I wondered out of town. There was no desert but many farms with many trees and greens and so forth. I looked way down the street and I saw an older woman three blocks away. I sensed sin and evil in and around her. I asked that it be taken away from her in Jesus name. It was. I started walking back to town then a wild

cat began coming after me. I ran back to the house and I got up on the porch and I got out my knife for protection and I knocked on the door, no one came. Then I remembered the sign of the cross and the name of Jesus. Even with the thought of the name of Jesus, the cat left right away. I sensed again that everyone and I would be protected by the name of Jesus, if they call on His name. Amen

I had another vision the next day. Two men were threatening my buddy Bert and me. They said at 7:30 PM that they were going to get us. I went near their place to pick up a telephone book and something else that I left near them. I thought I could get these things without letting them see me. They saw me and got in their little tank and started after me in the vision. I moved around and came up by one of their cabins by a lake. They caught up to me and one came after me with a fire boom and a sickle. I was in the cabin. One came up on the porch and was going to burn me up along with their cabin. Then I remembered the name of Jesus and I called out the name of Jesus and they faded away as evil always will do when you call on the name of Jesus for protection. Now these last two visions show me that men of evil and animals and all evil will fade away whenever you call on the name of Jesus. I believe that our Lord can change the way people think for protection for you if you ask Him.

On March 23rd, 1979, I saw two evangelists in one of the biggest healing services I’ve ever seen. There was a lot of singing, praising and speaking in tongues and the Holy Spirit was moving well there. There were healings of the hearts, both physical and emotional healings, also healings of some short arms and legs. They had the cigarette stomp where the people that want to make a commitment to quit smoking throw their cigarette packages on the ground and they stomp on their cigarette packages. There were also healings of many parts of the body and the mind and after asking Jesus to baptize the people in the Holy Spirit who wanted the baptism of the Holy Spirit and the gifts of the Holy Spirit (1 Corinthians 12) some began speaking in tongues which is evidence of having the baptism of the Holy Spirit. There were also personal healings. There were about 800 people slain in the Spirit that night. That was beautiful.

On March 25th, 1979, I keep going back to Christian unity, the unity of the Churches. I believe I see in some of the Churches there is a lack of communications between Churches. Democratic rule does not always work in some Churches. A Pastor cannot speak the truth as he sees it in many cases and if he does he may loss his job as Pastor of that Church. He may be voted out. I believe it is a better plan to have a Pastor and an organization like a Corporation where the Bishop of that area stands behind the Pastor where they control a lot of those things going on in the Church. The members of this type of organization cannot vote the Pastor out, however the members can complain to the Bishop of that Diocese and the Bishop will contact the Priest or Pastor of that Church and will help him in every way He can. I do not see the Holy Spirit being poured out on it’s people very much in denominational Churches, however I do see the gifts of the Holy Spirit being poured out in the Charismatic prayer meetings and Charismatic Churches where many healing, and prophesying and praising the Lord are taking place.

After seeing the gifts of the Holy Spirit in many of the Charismatic people, I feel so many of the denominational Churches are missing out on these gifts of the Holy Spirit. I feel our Lord will have to perform the biggest miracle to wake up most of the hierarchy and members of those Churches to allow the Holy Spirit to move within the Church, without doubt. Some Priests and Pastors and the hierarchy of these Churches are the greatest obstacles to Christian unity. The hierarchy recognizes that the Holy Spirit is being poured out in the Charismatic movement. Vatican II stated the primary purpose of all the Churches is to unify all Christians. The Bible states that you must be baptized with water and the Holy Spirit in order to enter into the Kingdom of God. I heard Pope John Paul II say “He is the biggest obstacle towards the unification of all the Churches.” The prophecies I’ve heard state, “Heal My broken body and bring all My people together.” I believe this should begin with communion, the body and the blood of Jesus. Jesus told me “It’s not who blesses the bread and wine that counts, but it’s how you receive My body and My blood.” Jesus told me “It’s like most everything regarding Me, it’s all on faith that you receive. If you believe Me, you receive Me. If you don't believe Me, you won’t receive Me.” Jesus told me “I would like all of My children to be one, the Priests and the Pastors and all My people. Bless the bread and wine together and give it to all the people. This is real Christian unity. Then think of all the things that bring you together like the virgin birth, the crucifixion where He suffered and died for you on the cross, and that He was raised up into heaven and made the way for all to get into heaven if you believe in Him. Believe also that He is building a home for you in heaven, a mansion as scripture states.” This will bring real unity into the body of Christ. I also heard Pope John Paul II say, “Everyone that was baptized in water in the name of Jesus is in the body of Christ.” That’s a good beginning.

On April 2nd, 1979, I saw I was communicating with a man in a vision. I thought I heard a mean dog bark and a butterfly came after me. I was in fear from a barking butterfly. Please help me Jesus to see and discern where things come from. Again I commanded the evil to leave in the name of Jesus, and it left.

On April 7, 1979, we were having an all night vigil prayer meeting, that’s where we sing and praise the Lord, read the Bible, prophecy if any one has this, then we fellowship afterwards. I went back to the baptismal font where the large crucifix is on the wall with a statue of Jesus hanging on the cross. I saw Jesus arms and legs and His whole body and His face move like He must have done when He was hung upon the cross when He was crucified two thousand years ago. This really touched me and made me look at that for quit a while. I asked forgiveness for all my sins I had committed in the past. I told Jesus I was sorry for my sins. Please understand I was not talking to plaster and wood. But I know Jesus hears our every word we speak as He told me. I’ll never forget this.

On April 8th, 1979, I wrote this, “The shoes of the fisherman.” I believe all these things were from God. Grow in the Spirit. Where does one start, where does one stop. After our Lord gives you gifts, learn to use them and listen and pray each day, learn to know the Lords voice. He wants us to learn to know His way and His rules and to learn to know of the Lord’s gifts for you and learn to know how much the Lord loves you. Then one day the Lord will test you. Then one day His gifts will stop. It’s like a dark night will prevail. That’s a quiet time when it seems as though the Lord has left you and He will stop showing you things or He will stop talking to you. Enjoy this, for He wants you to grow within and to go on your own, yet knowing within that our Lord will never leave you. Take this time and reflect on all the things He has shown you or told you. At this time you are one in the Spirit with Him. Allow your faith to really grow and even though you’re in a quiet time with Him, know He is still with you. Begin to function on faith, remember His ways, His wants, His Rules, and what He would do, move ahead in faith and may God bless you with speed. This actually happened to me one day. I had been so very close to the Lord and I heard so many things and I had seen so many visions and dreams, then all of a sudden, everything stopped. I asked the Lord what this was all about and He told me to reflect on all those things He had given me and let it grow within. I witnessed this at one of the prayer meetings I was at and many of the people were wondering why did the Lord quit talking to them and why did He quit telling me all those things. This gave them comfort, telling them to step back, sit and think and remember those things that He has done and said to you. It’s time for reflection, to grow within, and be one with His Spirit.

On April 18th, 1979, it was 2:00 am, I was outside of my home in Minneapolis. I looked east and I saw three bright stars flashing twice. They were going on and off. Then again I saw hundreds of stars being poured out from these three stars. Then again I saw hundred’s of stars being poured out on the earth from the three stars. I believe this was representing the Father, the Son Jesus and The Holy Spirit being poured out onto the earth. That was what I believe I discerned from this vision. This was beautiful. Thank You Lord.

On January 13, 1978, A neighbor of mine in Las Vegas asked me to pray for her regarding her Father, and as I was praying I saw in a vision of a friend of mine that lived back in Minneapolis. This friend was a beautiful kind loving older gentleman. He lived close to us when I was a young lad. He had passed away years ago. I put on his old range hat and a jean-jacket in the vision. His hat was a crown and his jacket a cape. He was a very good man. I sensed he was in heaven with our Lord. I saw his son and I believe his son was a prince of a man with love and his wife also was a very fine person. This vision was to help my neighbor to understand her Father was in heaven. This gave her a peace of mind. This is how I believe our Father God in Heaven helps us when we pray and ask for help. I am writing this and I believe my discernment is true; this is one of the gifts that the Lord has given me.

January 19th, 1978, I had a dream. I was trying to drive my car out of an alley. The lights were out in my car because of a fuse that had burned out. I saw a friend in a car ahead of me and I saw a police car a half a block behind me. I drove out of the alley and down the street about a hundred yards and because I didn’t want to get a ticket, I stopped behind a building on a side street. I sensed don’t push the music that I wrote, or try to get the music on the market just because the music stopped coming. I believe the Lord gives me the music when he decides and there is nothing I can do to receive it. I just have to wait for Him. The music kept coming to me over the next five years. Praise God.

On January 3rd, 1978, this was to help me to eliminate confusion and fear. I came upon this house and I was looking in the front bay window in a vision. I saw this before. The next thing I was in the kitchen, no one was home. A dog came in the kitchen and jumped on the bed. I covered the dog with a blanket and woke up and sensed fear in me because of the dog, but only for a moment, and confusion having the bed in the kitchen. Please help me Jesus to eliminate confusion from my mind and please clear out all the confusion in me. So I prayed to eliminate this confusion and the confusion went away.

On January 22nd, 1978, I saw me in the woods with many beavers in a vision. We were working very hard, cutting trees and building a dam. I believe I heard the Lord say to me “Your a real eager beaver with the music program.” This is true, when I get on a project; I give it everything I have to complete the job until I get it done. Thank you Jesus for even that gift. This goes the same with this book I am writing. It’s like I only have so much time to do this work.

On January 25th, 1978, I saw in a vision a small skirmish in the spirit was joined. I saw five men in black; two big men and three smaller men get in a car and fade away. I sensed because I called on the name of Jesus with faith and I commanded the evil to leave, these evil spirits left. Praise God.

On January 28th, 1978, in a vision I saw a friend that was in the front seat of a car that had toilets as the front seats. I was in the back seat of the car, which also was a toilet seat. I told this friend I had to get all the garbage out of my life. Any time you have a dream or a vision of toilets, believe our Lord is cleaning garbage out of your life. Isn’t that a blessing that our Lord would show me this when He is cleaning me up of sin?

On January 31st, 1978, in a dream I was at my folks home and I had seen my Mother and my brother Bert as we were still living in the home. I saw my Dad’s glasses and I sensed this is the first time I believe I dreamt of my Mother since she died in 1959. In the dream she was very busy as usual. There was love in the home and I enjoyed this dream seeing my Mother and my brother. This made me feel good. Thank you Lord.

On February 4th, 1978, I had a dream. I had previously asked Jesus to come to me in a dream and show me what was more important than to help a man regain his hair on his head. I thought I found a solution to grow hair on man’s head. I have not found that solution. With the profits from this program I would have helped to feed man and clothe him and shelter the lost if possible. In the dream I saw more than hundreds of altars as far as the eye could see in row upon row and many of the Priests and the Pastors were raising their hands to Heaven and praising the Lord through the bread and wine, like communion at Mass. I sensed my work will be to help bring men of religion from all

denominations into raising the bread and wine aloft and praising the Lord through the bread and wine, as I believe our Lord wants them and us to do. Scripture states “Take the fruit of the vine for communion.” Use either wine or grape juice. I hope the Priests and the Pastor of your Church reads this. Bring this to him if you can.

On February 7th, 1978, I saw three of my children in a vision and my son Joseph was close behind them. Joan was a little further away. I sensed there was peace and love in the home and this was good. Than Joseph was transformed into my brother Bert and Joan was transformed to my Mother and the same peace and love prevailed.

On February 6th, 1978, I had a dream that I was on the toilet again. An opening came into my left arm, on the inside below the elbow. It was like garbage coming out of my elbow, like dung is the word. I cleaned it all up. I sensed this is cleansing the heart etc. I need that. Remember, I told you that when you dream of toilets, it’s good. Your being cleansed and only God can do that. When I tell you that I sensed something, please remember this is how I believe our Lord is showing me and telling me and communicating these things to me. This is another gift. Thank you Lord.

On February 8th, 1978, I saw in a vision a little two-year-old girl standing on a car seat on the driver’s side. She was choking and she was not being able to breathe. Her Mother put her hand up to the child’s mouth to see if she could feel her child breathe. I prayed by asking Jesus and pleading the word “Victorious” to allow the child to breathe and to cough up the object that was in her throat. I sensed that the little girl coughed up the object and everything was well. I prayed for whomever this vision was meant for, please help them Lord.

On February 11,1978, I saw in a dream a teacher teaching six and eight year old boys how to build super planes. I was sitting across a large table and the teacher said “Our work is half done.” I sensed the work I’ve done in Las Vegas on this trip is half finished. This assured me to go to Phoenix, Arizona and Palm Springs, California. The Lord had previously asked me to go to these places. That was good.

On February 11th, 1978, a friend of Ann, named Marilyn, told me that Ann’s deceased husband came to her in a dream and told her “He loved her.” She also said “He put his arms around her and gave her a hug.” I assured Ann that her husband who had passed away years before is with Jesus in heaven and all was well with him. Praise God and this did comfort her. Thank you Lord.

Regarding those that passed away and are in Heaven and are praying for us. Our Lord told me “Your wife’s Father who passed away years ago was watching over your wife and your children and was praying for them everyday.” Praise the Lord.

On February 12th, 1978, my dad had passed away in 1952 and in a dream I saw my dad sitting at a table. My dad provided very well for his family with a brand new home. I moved into a brand new home that they had just finished when I came home from the hospital after I was born. That was back in 1928 and we never went without food, clothing or shelter and we were protected from the cold, the rain and snow. My dad was a good provider and a good father even though this was during the depression. I was so blessed because I never knew anything about a depression. Praise God. I believe God was protecting me from the first day I was born. I find myself quoting many things My Father used to say. I asked him to forgive me for any hurt I caused him and I forgave him for any hurt he brought to me and I can’t even think of any. Thank you dear Lord for my dad, he was a very good man and a very good Father. I love my Father and I want our spirits to be one with you Jesus even if we have to wait until I get to heaven. Thank you Dad for taking care of me and being so good to all of us, all those years.

On February 17th, 1978, I finished going to seventy Churches in Phoenix, Arizona and twenty Churches in Palm Springs, California and ten Churches in San Bernardino, California. On my way going back to Minneapolis I went to twenty-five Churches including the Mormon Tabernacle in Salt Lake City, Utah. I prayed like Jesus asked me to do by asking that the blessings of the Holy Spirit be brought into all those Churches that I went to.

On February 18th, 1978, I saw Louise, a dear friend in a car in a vision. She was very clear and the car faded away, she didn’t fade away, then it ended. I sense she’s going on a trip with Jackie her daughter and I should call her. Louise and her daughter Jackie moved to Florida very soon after that.

There are several things I feel should be said here. Jesus said “I am going to heal you completely except for your arches. If I healed your arches completely you would be perfect and there is nothing perfect on this earth.” I said to Jesus “Have you taken a good look at me lately, Lord? We’ve got a long way to go.” And even today as I write this, we’ve still got a long way to go. The second thing I want to say about dreams and visions or a minds eye view is that these things are to help us and to guide us and protect us in everything we do and even what is about to come upon us and for protection.

When you become born again and sell out to Jesus and get the baptism of the Holy Spirit and become an overcomer, our Lord will give you all the gifts that you will need to accomplish everything He will have you do on this earth. He told me one day “I have given you all the gifts of the Holy Spirit and everyone does not receive all the gifts. I give my gifts to those I choose and no one may be jealous of another person. I give those gifts to those I choose for the work that I will have them do.” Thank you Lord. He also told me “When you become born again and become an overcomer, your mind will expand and people will not understand your new life or your might.” They will wonder what happened to us and it’s all because of what our Lord wants for us.

On February 18, 1978, in a dream I saw two horses, one sharp beauty, very much alert, the second horse was on it’s back like a dead horse almost motionless. The legs started moving, but I knew something was wrong with the horse like he had a broken leg or something that was wrong inside the horse and I knew the horse would be shot. Then the first sharp horse ran off like a thoroughbred. I sensed in this dream my problems and all my hang-ups were over and what is left is a new life, sharp like a thoroughbred horse, a good fine life. I thank you dear Lord and I praise you for all this.

On February 20th, 1978, I saw in a vision a new life for me, this was about a healing of the mind and a new life. I was at a County fair on a picnic. I was having my picture taken. The woman took the picture, only I didn’t appear on the picture. I showed up somewhere else on a bench sitting there, the sun was out; it was in a town with a lot of open space. Then she said “Your in a new life, that’s why you didn’t appear on the picture as you are, where you took the picture.” My discernment in this vision was what I’ve been waiting for, like a completion of the healing of my mind and a new life. This is what happens when you become born again and receive the baptism of the Holy Spirit. This is all good. Thanks again Jesus.

On February 21st, 1978, I had a dream. My discernment was that evil would not hurt me with Jesus in my life when I walk in full faith in Him. I was at the house I owned in Minneapolis. A truck driver was disobeying a law by driving reckless. I was going to the Fridley area Police station. I was hiking near Louise’s home around Highway 694 and University Avenue NE. A big black truck driver stopped and picked me up, after a little while he put his hand on my leg. I told him “I would get out of the truck while it was moving if he didn’t stop.” He let me off one block from the Police station. He went in the gas station and I walked over to the police station. I discerned Louise was close to me and she was praying for me and I was not hurt.

On February 25th, 1978, about 4:30 in the morning in a dream I went to a meeting of the Parents Without Partners in Las Vegas, Nevada. In the dream I saw one of the Officers of the club named Bud. He is a fine man; he liked to talk a lot like me. Bud has come along way in the two years since I’ve known him. After I woke up I discerned if Jean gives him up for me and where I’ve been, and where I’m at, I must be all right. This was good for my self worth.

On February 25th, 1978, I was having fun with a thirty five year old woman in a vision. She was chasing me around a big building. We were having a good time, and it was good. She was wearing high heels and a green dress. She almost caught me. We had fun. I got away from that one Lord. Praise God!

On February 26th, 1978, in a dream I was driving up to many cars at a stop sign. My brakes weren’t working right. I couldn’t find the brakes peddle. I prayed for who ever needs help dear Lord please help them. Several days later I almost hit a car. See, that was a warning. Thank you Lord for this protection.

On February 28th, 1978, in a dream I was given a warning and it was for guidance. I left Las Vegas, Nevada, driving in my car and I was upset with Jean. I don’t remember if I left with out her or I left with her, I don’t know. It ended up that I left Las Vegas with out her in the dream and in real life. That didn’t work out very well.

On March 2nd, 1978, I saw me in a dream in the morning. I was in a classroom. The teacher was getting on his robes. He said “Mr. Kayo would lead you today.” I stood up and said, “Who is Mr. Kayo.” The teacher said “He will lead us in prayer.” I discerned he was of evil and I said “Evil, you must leave, you have no right to be here where Jesus Christ is present.” I blessed the room and the teacher in the name of Jesus. I told the students “You should bless yourself and the teacher in the name of Jesus." The teacher faded away and left the room and before he left, he tried to throw some signs and whammies and curses at me. Nothing worked for him. One of his cohorts entered the room but did nothing. I told the students they should only pray to Jesus and stand up for Jesus and know one else. I said, “All of you who believe in Jesus stand up and pray and sing to and for Jesus.” I began to teach and help them to pray. I sensed there is a lot of work that has to be done here, and here again this was a protection from evil.

In the afternoon on March 2nd, 1978, while I was listening to the music I wrote, the cassette tape was repeating itself about one second behind it’s original sound. I made the sign of the cross over it and blessed it in the name of Jesus and it stopped. This builds faith and you can accomplish many things when you pray in the name of Jesus if you have full faith in Jesus.

On March 2nd, 1978, in the evening Jean saw in a vision, a dove (that represents the Holy Spirit), fly above me and enter my head. This was for her and to help her discern that I was close to the Lord. This was a miracle also she said “After she saw that, she saw my face change into a seventy two year old man.” This dream was to show Jean a patient, peaceful, loving man. I also believe that was to confirm the baptism of the Holy Spirit upon me like when Jesus was baptized in water from John the Baptist. Thank you Lord.

On March 3rd, 1978, in a dream I drove to Minneapolis for a funeral. I was sitting with Bob Hope and I asked him if he heard that Bob Hope had passed away? This is in a dream. He was transformed into either his dad or some other dad. I said “Bob Hope’s dad said that morning, he loved you Bob and he enjoyed being with you.” This was to bring hope and peace to Bob Hope.

On March 5th, 1978, in a dream the spirit of Joan my wife, laid down in my arms in bed at Paula’s home in Las Vegas. Her spirit was very close to me. I discerned that all forgiveness had been completed between her and me. We were divorced in June 1975 and I was all right with her. She was trembling and shaking. I asked her if her boyfriend had left her. She said, “He went back to Beverly.” I sensed death. I woke up right away and prayed for her. I saw a sore on her foot. I laid a hand on my foot in proxy. There is no distance in the spirit world. You can lay a hand on the person that’s near you or your self and pray for someone else far away. I felt heat which represents healing is taking place in the one I was praying for in this case. I believe she found peace and some healing took place. It’s the same thing I told you about before, if you believe you receive, if you don’t believe, you don’t receive. It’s that simple.

On March 5th, 1978, in a vision I looked up in the sky and I saw a starburst like fireworks on the fourth of July. Then there was nothing, but then I was told, “Your star will shine.” All good. This was to give me hope and continue to press on in the work that the Lord has asked me to do.

On March 5th, 1978, I was at St. Viator’s Church at a prayer meeting in Las Vegas, Nevada. After the prayer meeting I asked a friend named Jean to come to the altar and pray with me so I could receive some guidance from the Lord to go back to Minneapolis. Jean told me to go to the altar and she would be there in a few minutes. So I went to the altar and waited for her and was praying and talking to the Lord. As I was praying she came to the altar and we were standing close to each other with our foreheads touching and her arms were crossed over my arms. Please understand we had no sin or bad thoughts in us. We prayed together and Jean spoke those things that I believe she received from our Lord for me. I received the guidance I was looking for and when we were finished, I looked up and I saw our spirits rose up above us about four or five feet. I said to Jean “Look up, I see our spirits above us.” She said, “I see them and I see Jesus arms wrapped around us.” It was beautiful. I went back to where I was living that night and I wrote a song “To be one in the Spirit with another.” This song is on tape 1- R, song number 2-35. What a blessing I had. That’s my life with Jesus. In this song I wrote, “This is closer than married love.” However, never allow sin to come into your life with a Christian sister or a brother.

On March 6th, 1978, in a dream, out of my mouth came “There was a funeral and they got upset, then left.” I saw Jean left me in Iowa. I headed North to Minneapolis on Highway 35 W. She wasn’t ready to go home yet or with me.” I went back home to Minneapolis alone in this dream. That was all done. Praise God. When I was still in Las Vegas, Jean went back to Bud and that told me that she was not for me. She called me about six times after all this and asked me to come to New York where she had a resort in upper New York. I prayed for her on the phone that she would meet a very nice man and she would marry him. A friend of mine in Las Vegas told me this happened and I never heard from her again. Thank you for answering this prayer Lord.

On March 8th, 1978, I saw me in a dream. Someone had picked my pocket and took my wallet. I ran and caught him. I sensed be careful. When I looked in the wallet I saw over $10,000.00. I receive this Lord.

On March 8th, 1978, in a dream I saw I arrived home and all my family was there in a big room. I was hugging and kissing everyone. Everything was just beautiful. They all were there. After I had this dream I wrote the song “I’m coming home.” Song no. 2-42, on tape 8-L. This was a great blessing for me.

On March 12th, 1978, I woke up with an inner peace. I believe I see now why Jean saw my face change about ten times into the age of about seventy-two years old. I was almost fifty years old then. I believe this is how I will look when Jesus returns to pick up His Church or when I go to heaven. This was a wonderful gift. It was

like the dove Jean saw to make her feel good and to bring her closer to Jesus. Louise saw this same thing about six times of me being seventy-two years old with a peaceful look on my face. Jackie, Louise’s daughter saw in a vision my face change to look like Jesus face while I was witnessing to her. Jackie’s girlfriend saw my face in a vision change to that same peaceful seventy-two year old man. Praise God. I believe this was to help bring these ladies closer to Jesus and to build their faith in the Lord and to trust me.

On March 14th, 1978, at 3:00 in the morning. I knew and I know that my heart has been totally healed. Thank you dear Lord Jesus. I give you Lord and your Father in Heaven all the honor and glory. Amen.

At a friend’s home in Las Vegas, we were at a prayer meeting and there were about six people that came over to me and laid their hands on me to pray for me. We all prayed for guidance and protection for me to go back to Minneapolis. A peace came over me and I was ready to go back to Minneapolis alone. After this I saw in a vision and I heard Church bells like at Christmas Eve and I saw the side door of St. Anne’s Church where I had gone to all of my life. It was snowing like it sometimes does on Christmas Eve, it was just beautiful. This made me feel very happy. When I laid down in bed that evening I saw in a vision the clear road going out into the desert leaving Las Vegas passing by Jean. This was approval for me to head back to Minneapolis and I did go.

On March 16th, 1978, in a vision I saw a man speaking to a madam or a housemother in a brothel. She said “Which girl do you want?” He said he wanted a certain girl. It made the girl that he picked feel good to be wanted over all the other younger girls. I sensed that women don’t put much importance in sex as men do. The lesson here is I believe I have learned don’t put so much attention on sex. Please dear Lord help me to understand and accept all this and find peace and comfort with this. I really need and want your help Lord. I was never so bold and strong in my life. After this dream I wrote the song, “To one in the Brothel”, Song number 3-21 on Tape number 8-L. This song is to help a woman get out of this life style. Trust in Jesus.

On March 19th, 1978, I left Salt Lake City at 8:30 AM. I went to 25 Churches there and asked for the blessings of the Holy Spirit, plus many other Churches on the way to Cheyenne, Wyoming as Jesus asked me to do. I arrived at Cheyenne, Wyoming at 5:00 PM. I got a room and went to 5:15 Mass. I ate supper and was back at St. Mary’s Cathedral at 7:30 PM for an ecumenical prayer meeting with about 30 Pastors of all faiths from all over the area as far as sixty miles away even as far as Denver, Colorado. They stated that they had been meeting like this since 1958. All of the Priests and the Pastors that were there were from all of the different faiths. This was a most beautiful day and experience for me. A Pastor from a Presbyterian Church in Denver spoke. Thank you Jesus for the union they have in this area in this USA. At the time of greeting or what they call the kiss of peace, this Pastor came back about twelve rows from the front where I was sitting and he came right to me and he gave me the biggest greeting. I can only imagine that he saw something in me, I don’t know. I believe it was the Lord in me, he shook my hand and we hugged. This is called the kiss of peace. This was a real blessing after this beautiful day driving to Cheyenne, Wyoming.

A Catholic woman was crying after the service and she was praying by the Blessed Virgin Mary’s statue. I walked over to her and asked her if I could help her. She said “Her boyfriend left her and was with another woman.” She had pain in her left leg and was all shook up emotionally from her boyfriend leaving her for another woman. I laid hands on her and prayed for her. I explained to her she had to give up the anger towards him and she had to forgive that man for hurting her. I also told her that she had to forgive every person that has ever hurt her if she wanted the complete healing we were praying for. As we were praying the pain left her leg and she felt a peace of mind come over her. She felt so weak in her legs so I walked her out to her car and comforted her as best I could. I believe the Lord answered our prayers right then. We never know what the Lord is going to do when we pray for people, it’s all between the person and God. After the service I stayed for fellowship and talked to as many of the Priests and the Pastors and the people that I could. This day was such a blessing and I believe we had four major healings in that Church that day. When I see people being healed and the love that prevails in these meetings, it just makes me feel so very close to the Lord. Thank you Jesus for all this.

On April 4th 1978, I saw in a vision Louise and I were going to Mass on a Sunday morning because a wedding was about to begin. We stepped inside the door, she moved over to the side and I moved into the Church motioning for her to come up with me and follow me. Inside I saw the most beautiful Church, heavenly blessed with beautiful colors, with white cloth covering the pews with ribbons and with beautiful flowers, even the walls were of Heavenly hues and a most beautiful white. I believe I saw the bride, that was me dancing up the isles. This would be a spiritual thing. She, the bride was all in white, a most beautiful color and I was wearing a most beautiful light blue jacket, with white pants and a flower in my lapel. We were so happy even though there wasn’t a full Church, but all the pews were taken. The altar was so white and we danced on the white carpet laid out to the altar. Then the Priest and the altar boys came in. The Priest reminded me of a Priest at a Catholic Church, a very nice and kind older gentleman. I saw the inside of this Church before and in that vision many people were following me in the Church. They were like inquisitive more so than coming to see the couple get married. I sensed a heavenly blessing of the wedding or like a joining of the marriage of the Churches. It was the most beautiful wedding I have ever seen in any Church and there was an atmosphere like heavenly blessed. I believe this is like the wedding will be in heaven. I was the bride and Jesus was the bridegroom. It was most beautiful. By the way that’s also Scripture.

On April 8th, 1978, I went to Mass at another Catholic Church near my home and there was this same priest like I saw in the vision several days earlier saying the Mass. He touched my face while giving me communion and I felt so close to him. It was a nice blessing he gave me. This is good that a man can be very close to another man. I believe our Lord enjoys this.

I was in a town in Northern Wisconsin on April 16th, 1978. I talked to the Methodist Pastor. Pastor Peter Fritz of a Methodist Church. He told me that the Catholic Priest and the Methodist Pastor had a combined Communion Service, or a blessing of the bread and wine and distributed it to all those that wanted to receive Communion. This was a combined Christian service. Praise the Lord. He told me this after I said “All we have to do is combine the Catholic’s and the Lutheran’s together in Communion.” This has been done. He told me “We have been doing this for twenty years in their Churches.” Praise the Lord. This is what’s needed in every Church and every town and in every City around the world bringing the Christians together in unity. Remember this started in 1958. This is what Jesus told me many years ago “He wants the Priests and the Pastors to bless the bread wine together and give it to all those that will receive.” Praise the Lord.

On April 20th, 1978, I had a dream. I was at Mass and after Communion the congregation was singing a song and it fizzled out. One of the parishioners sitting next to

me turned on my tape recorder and then I heard me singing a song I wrote “I’ll teach you how to yodel.” It’s the last song on tape 1-R. So we all yodeled after Communion. I have to laugh at that because it made me feel so very happy. I sensed our Lord was telling me to write a song for us all to sing and I did receive a song I believe from the Lord and the name of that song is “Yodeling into Heaven.” It’s on tape 7-R, song number 12-15. That was such a blessing for me. Thanks again Lord.

On April 29th, 1978, in a dream I saw my Dad. He was sitting next to me on a couch. I put my arms around him. This was way after he had passed away and went to Heaven in 1952. I never felt him physically in a dream before, but this time when I hugged him I could feel his body in the dream and I discerned him desiring or having me come to Heaven. This was a real blessing for me and I know this was a gift from our Lord. Eventually many will actually feel some thing or some one physical when they dream.

On May 1st, 1978, I saw Joan in a dream. She was pulling on my hair in the front of my head. I grabbed her hand and made her stop. I sensed she feels I’m looking and feeling younger and she doesn’t want to regret divorcing me. Many Christian people age slower when they have become born again and come closer to Jesus. Our Lord blesses us even with the healing graces and even not to age very fast. She wants me to age like every one else. What she and most others don’t know is after you’re born again, you receive the healing graces from God, and then you age very slowly, even appearing younger than before. Thank you Lord. We all receive this. Amen.

Years ago I was very involved in astrology. I actually became a lunatic. A lunatic is a person that believes he is controlled by the moon. This is a mental sickness and this is what astrology can bring on to any one that practices in it. I believe that is the reason why my mind actually shut down. I could not understand the real estate business that I was in for twenty years when I became forty years old.

On June 12th, 1978 in a dream I saw me sitting on the moon. I saw a crater I was sitting in and I knew I was there before. I wrote a song about this. The name of the song is “A day to remember.” Song number 4-22 on Tape 3-L. That day Jesus told me “The moon no longer controls you.” I believe that day I was healed and delivered from a major sickness called manic depression or hypomania I had. Thank you Jesus. What a relief to be delivered from this mental sickness. Praise God. I can’t thank you enough dear Lord for healing me. I will never go back into that again and that is my witness for others to warn them what can happen to them if they get into astrology or any of the sorceries.

On June 14th, 1978, I went to see a Chiropractor named Dr. Fuller. He told me “I measured your disks of your back on your x-rays. The x-rays that were taken in 1976 and compared them with the ones that were taken in 1954.” Dr. Fuller told me “That your disks on those x-rays that were worn from a lot of activity in your life have been made whole. They are the full size they should be. This very seldom happens. The distances between the vertebras are normal. They are much better than they were even two years ago. If I told the Professional Doctors that your x-rays showed the disks were larger today than they were back in 1954, they wouldn’t believe me and they would think I’m crazy because this just doesn’t happen.” Dr. Fuller told me, “What ever you Bill are doing, keep it up.” The arthritis that should be there is not there.” This is all because of the healing graces that our Lord said He was going to give to me. Jesus told me “I will heal you beginning from the inside, and it looks like that begins with the spine.” Praise God and I thank you Lord. Glory be to God. I’m available and will accept all and every blessing and every healing you Lord are willing to give to me. This is a major miracle and this can be proven scientifically by looking at those x-rays. I don’t expect a lot of people will believe this unless this happened to them. Believe me, I don’t only believe this but I live with this and I know I have been healed in many ways and again I say this has been proven scientifically on the x-rays. Thank you Jesus. Again I want to say this is a major miracle. Praise the Lord.

On August 7th, 1978, I saw me in a dream. I was driving down a busy highway on a bike, like I’m on the right road going slow. There was a car driving ahead of me at the same rate of speed I was going. There were many other cars ahead of me going faster. A small car sped by me going about one hundred miles per hour. He kicked in and began going faster, as fast as he could go. Up ahead some red lights were flashing on several police cars and on an ambulance. There was a police car that was behind a truck. The policeman in the car saw him speeding and began chasing after him. There were two dogs that were chasing me and they were just running along. One dog became tired and quit running and left and the other dog began jumping on my back and when I woke up the dog was still on my back. I discerned from this dream that I’m on the right road of life, going slow. The car that was going fast passed me. If I hadn’t slowed down in my life I would be in that ambulance now or dead. The dog that pooped out represented someone I knew that hurt me. The other dog is still on my back. That could be some other problems that are still hanging around. Please remember that’s over twenty years ago. I now know how this will be handled. My buddy Rich told me “The pooped out dog was many of the problems I had in the past. The dog that is still there is the bondage that the Lord is still taking out of you Bill.” Rich was kind that day as he usually is.

On August 24th, 1978, in a dream I saw Don my brother picking on me. I realized I must stand up for myself to everyone, but in a kind way. Don was not this way anytime in his life, he was always kind and considerate. I have always been the one with the big mouth, aggressive, dominating and controlling most subjects and others. By the way Jesus said “You Bill are a lot like Peter.”

On September 19th, 1978, I saw myself in a vision at a wedding dinner. It was my wedding and there were many people present. My wife to be announced it was our wedding. She really loves me only I think she should have told me this was our wedding before we went to the wedding.

On September 26th, 1978, I saw me in a dream. I had asked our Lord to show me my lifetime mate. I dreamt of two women standing together like twins, dressed the same. This would be a spiritual thing. One was equally yoked with me. One came close to me and the other tried to move her away. I wanted to kiss the first one. I thought I saw someone I knew but I wasn’t sure. She came closer to me letting me know she really loved me. She gave me a message that she would give me all the love and affection that I would ever need. I sense this was beautiful and all good. Please bring my wife into my life dear Lord. I’m thanking you in advance dear Lord.

Remember some of these dreams and visions are to help me to hang onto hope and to guide me into a better life. Try to apply these things you are reading about to yourself and your life experiences along with these things I’m writing about.

On September 29th, 1978, in a dream I saw a skull beyond the flesh with a hole from a bullet the size of a quarter. It was in the back of the head. This showed me how the skull was made and if a shell from a gun hits it at a certain angel, the skull will shatter.

On October 21st, 1978, I saw me in a dream. I traded off my wallet and all the papers in it like selling myself down the drain. This left me disgusted and disappointed. I sensed don’t ever sell yourself down the drain or speak or say anything to ever hurt yourself. Take care of yourself and protect yourself from all hurts, at all times.

On October 30th, 1978, I asked our Lord when twins or more are born at the same time from one Mother, does each body receive a full soul? Jesus answered, “Yes, all the bodies in the womb receive a complete and full spirit and soul.” Our Father God in Heaven thinks of everything.

On November 4th, 1978, in a dream I saw my brother Bert. Bert and I were building a scaffold to the top of a flagpole. It was so shabby we could hardly get down. I sensed if we ever expect to get into heaven we better build a better base then we were building. This is a good time to say “When I get to Heaven, I will never ask you Lord to send me back to the earth.” I remember telling the people at the prayer meetings that I was at “If I pass away at one of the prayer meetings, don’t pray me back, because it’s my desire to go to Heaven when ever the Lord calls me up there.”

On November 6th, 1978, after a prayer meeting at a Catholic Church I had a headache and I was being healed because someone there was praying for me while I was laying hands on Charley. I was told by Jesus “You will be slain in the Spirit soon.” I received the healing for the headache that I had and it was gone. I had a prophecy at that meeting and the prophecy was “My people, My people, come closer to me, give me all of your problems, I will give you the water from the well and from the river of everlasting life.” A little later Jesus said to me “You are a healer.” I knew this but to hear this from Jesus I knew this was true. I also know only Jesus can heal. It’s also important to know how to pray to Jesus so then He will answer those prayers. I asked our Lord “Does this mean I also received the gift of prophecy? Jesus said, “You will soon. Tonight was a test to see if you were listening.” By the way, Charley told me “I was feeling much better.” I felt so strong in the Spirit that night. I learned the hard way not to tell everything I hear from the Lord until He tells me to say something. I used to tell everything, then I found out that people cannot accept every thing that I tell them that I hear from our Lord. Thank you Lord.

On November 9th, 1978, I saw in a dream. I was at a bank and a young woman came up to me and she wanted me to do something. I was tying my shoes and I told her something that wasn’t very nice like I’ve used all my life, telling people were they could go. I left the bank trying to hide myself because she was telling the teller what I said. I sensed I was being given the Lord’s light and He was telling me, “I don’t want you using those swear words any more.” I felt very bad for this and for using these words all my life. I asked our Lord to forgive me for doing this and I asked Him to help me not to use these words any more. This is a very bad witness for a born again Christian and he should not use any swear words. Praise God that He took the time to point all this out and to correct me. Whenever our Lord corrects us, He always gives us the grace to overcome these problems. Apply this to your own life.

On November 13th, 1978, I was at a Catholic Church prayer meeting, a woman by the name of Joan was praying for me and she had a word from the Lord for me. She said “I can’t do anything in your life until you Bill let go.” Please help me Lord, I really want to let go and do your will. I flinched twice when she laid hands on my head. This is like the Holy Spirit getting a hold of me and letting me know that our Lord is working in my life. This happened to me last week when I was laying hands on Charley.

On November 16th, 1978, I was at a prayer meeting at a Catholic Church in South Minneapolis. I saw in a vision eyes like a double vision. I sensed I could see clearer in one eye than the other eye. I could see double vision. I sensed this is like having a mixed up mind. I was healed of this.

On November 16th, 1978, I saw me in a dream. I was at a restaurant and a loving beautiful blond was walking next to me. I saw she was working there and she was dressed well and appeared very beautiful. I discerned she needed a little affection, however she was not showing this. I gave her a charismatic hug and I told her “This is just a warm holy hug and in no way was sinful.” I sensed she was not there last night at the prayer meeting where there were several healings. I saw something in her face and her hair that I am to look for that I will see when the Lord brings my wife by my side as Jesus told me He would do because I prayed to our Lord and He was giving me hope. Thank you, Lord.

On November 18th, 1978, I was laying on my bed. I heard some men talking like coming out of a clock radio that was on a table. I tried to get up and see if a friend put our radio on. I heard them talk for several minutes. I could not get up or sit up. The next thing I was up in my bedroom, there was a dog there that was telling me that this was of evil. I sensed my spirit came out of my body because I was visiting men of evil. I also sensed I will be able to hear or sense evil in the spirit to protect me. This was a dream. Remember if your spirit or your soul comes out of your body, command it to stay in your body in the name of Jesus and it will. Don’t get into the outer body experiences unless Jesus wants to take you some place or show you something.

On November 26th, 1978, I saw me in a dream. I was with Joan, my wife in a bed sleeping where I lived during my childhood. Something was wrong, I got up and went to the top of the basement stairs and turned on the lights. I heard my son Curt say “Did you lose something mister?” The back door was unlocked. I went in the kitchen and then I tried to call the police. I sensed one of my children was in trouble, so I asked the Lord to help him and protect him and I asked Jesus to bring his Holy Spirit and His healing graces into my son. I heard Curt’s voice so I believe it was him that needed help and prayer. I called home and talked to Ken another son, and Ken said, “They were both all right.” The good news is that whenever you sense problems in your family, call on the Lord and pray for them and don’t accept the dream or vision if any of your family or friends are in trouble or are hurt. God will protect them and answer those prayers.

On November 27th, 1978, my friend Bert and I went to a Charismatic prayer meeting North of my home. Another friend, Rich brought his grandson Joe to the meeting who had West Syndrome sickness. The brain is affected from this sickness. About one hundred of us prayed for him and those that were able laid hands on him. There was a lot of power there because of all of our faith, and Joe was totally healed. Thank you Lord.

Jane, a friend gave me a word of hope that she was given from the Lord. She received this word last summer to give to me. She explained it was like a puzzle. I was getting all the pieces of the puzzle from woman, now I should begin getting the rest of the parts of the puzzle from men. I asked the Lord if He had a word for me and this is what I was given, “Men that have been in your life or are in your life will help to bring many of the parts of the puzzle to you, and you will get the help to get this thing balanced.” I need your help dear Lord to please help me to eliminate these superior, egotistical feelings that I have, also I need help with the anger and hurting other people, impatience and all the other problems I have. I am asking you Lord to heal me and give me all the graces I need to overcome all this and please help me to really be good to all of your children, Lord.

On November 30th, 1978, after I asked our Lord to please give me a word. I believe I received this word from the Lord. “Balance is what’s needed with the times, everyday in your life, with faith, regarding the Charismatics and the public schools. Make a plan Bill to lay foundations for Christian teachings and evangelism.” That’s what this book is about.

At a prayer meeting in my office we prayed for Bert. Bert said “Bill’s hands have always been hotter than anyone who’s has ever laid hands on me and prayed for me.” When I prayed for him that day, my hands were ice cold. I believe the reason was because we must give all the glory and honor to our Lord Jesus and no one else. Maybe he didn’t need any healings or prayers that day, I don’t know.

On December 11th, 1978, I saw my Mother in a dream and she told me “Tell Frank to pay you the money that he owes you. He has it now.” I saw him in the dream and his face changed like he was when he was a young lad. I sensed he was a little spoiled by his Mother, especially when he was small. I prayed for Frank and I forgave him. That’s vital to do in our walk with Jesus.

On December 12th, 1978, I saw me in a dream and it brought freedom from bondage. I was in the back yard at the home I grew up in North Minneapolis. Someone had a poison gun or a pencil and was going to shoot me with it. Someone else had a gun and was guarding me so I could not get away. I jumped over a fence when they weren’t looking and I fled away. I sensed freedom, total freedom from all the bondage that came to me while I lived at that house. I don’t mean my Mother or Dad; I just mean things in my life. I had that dream before. Here’s a good word to remember, when our Lord shows or tells you something twice, He’s trying to get a word to you, and so you won’t forget it. Thank you Lord Jesus and thank you for setting me free from all bondage. Praise God.

CHAPTER 4

On December 13th, 1978, I saw me in a dream. I was driving a friend somewhere. She was stopping at her daughter’s home and her mother-in-law to be. She had saved two thousand nine hundred dollars and she reminded me that she had sent all her money to them. I sensed this woman is kind and generous but she doesn’t have the brains to take care of herself. A person should first help their self and their own before helping others. Please help her and help us all to understand this dear Lord.

On December 14th, 1978, I was wiping a shelf and I had just asked the Lord to give me all the patience and the kindness and gentleness that He wants for me for the rest of my life. As I finished wiping the shelves some cement leaked out from a slot in the shelf, even though the cement was set. I sensed I still have some things that I have to get out of my system. The sensing I am talking about is the way our Lord communicates to me and the way He explains these visions and dreams to me after I see them. Thank you Jesus for all this. My discernment or my explanation of these dreams and visions are as I believe I receive this from the Lord through my soul into my mind. My soul is my mind, my will and my emotions.

On December 14th, 1978, I saw me in a vision, we were at a Charismatic service at a Catholic Church in Robbinsdale. I was able to look out of my eyes and I saw my eyes clear and white like when they are healed. I sensed now this healing is beginning. I had asked our Lord to please heal my eyes so I could read the Bible. He has done this. Thank you Lord.

On December 15th, 1978, I saw me in a vision, standing in the basement of my home, and I heard several fire engines outside. The fire was already out by the time I got out side. It was my 1969 Buick that was on fire and it was in the afternoon. A woman yelled down to me that a relative was cleaning up the dirt from the fire of my 1969 Buick. I sensed that he was still cleaning up messes eighteen years after he passed away from this earth. I asked the Lord if it’s His will, please take him into the throne if he is not there already to be with the Father God in heaven as soon as possible. That 1969 Buick was run into the ground. I was coming home from a Charismatic prayer meeting at a Catholic Church in Brooklyn Park and I was driving about thirty-five miles an hour. A man who had been drinking all day hit me from behind at about ninety-five miles an hour. This catapulted my car out towards the right and the car tipped over. The car was destroyed. I could feel some large arms wrapped around me as I was tipping over in the car. I believe this was a spiritual thing because I was alone in the car. I was shook up and I had to use crutches to get around for about three weeks. This accident loosened up a break in my leg that I had when I broke my leg when I was eleven years old. After about three weeks my leg was better and I didn’t have to use the crutches any longer. I believe those arms that were wrapped around me were our Lord or my guardian angel protecting me from really getting hurt. I had pain in my neck for over nine years after that accident.

Through my life I had a little bit of a big mouth and I was tough and rough on many people and I challenged every person that came by my side. I truly didn’t know I did this until my son Tim explained this to me. By the way this isn’t all good. Please keep helping me Lord.

On December 15th, 1978, I saw me in a vision at about 8:00 am. I was continually hurting people. There were five last week, one a woman. I feel my anger and my impatience are being healed. I believe I’m being shown how bad it is for me to hurt anyone. It’s working and I’m getting better. Praise God.

On December 20th, 1978, in a dream I bought a large book of government postage stamps. I was selling them to friends and neighbors. This made me feel good helping these people. A big man and his wife came in, they were cruel and mean. I ripped a couple stamps on one page and they would not accept that page, so I gave them an undamaged page of stamps. I discerned this man and his wife represented evil. After they left I remembered they never paid me for the stamps. I ran outside looking for them and I could not find them. This is about always keeping your cool and knowing exactly what you are doing. I forgave them and I forgave all those people that hurt me and I am most happy when I am doing the Lord’s work and helping others, not only those that like me but also those that aren’t so nice. Remember to get the money for your services.

On December 19th, 1978, a friend of mine named Betty called, she was feeling real low as usual. She really bugged me because she has turned her life over to Jesus and she has all the gifts and the blessings and the strength and friends and everything she needs to grow. I get disgusted when people have all the tools to do well and still they crawl into a bag of garbage. I was affected for four hours and misguided my anger against several other friends. Did you hear that? I misguided my anger towards others, something I’ve got to be made more aware of and to stop hurting others. Please help me Lord and heal me from all this. I need your help Lord. Please help me to have compassion for others and help me to really try and help them. This is all part of balancing my life.

Another lesson on agape love, when someone loves you, they love you no matter what you do. Love by a decision is agape love. I desire to be kind to all man and show compassion to everyone. Balance your life in all ways.

Here are some good rules, values, and goals to live by. Never place anyone or anything ahead of Jesus. Read His word (The Bible) for ten or fifteen minutes or more every day. Remember to rest one day each week. Scripture states “Do not forsake the assemble.” Never hurt anyone, especially by words, or speaking falsely of another man. I believe one of the worst things you can do is to speak bad about a man especially after he has passed away. He is no longer there to defend himself. Show compassion to a man if he is worthy of this. Balance all parts of your life, moderation is what’s needed. All these things mean one thing and that is to learn to love one another as Jesus commanded us to do. A good rule to remember is to try not to be affected no matter what comes to you. Learn to turn the cheek but remember to duck if someone is trying to hit you. (That’s not scripture but that’s me speaking.) You can really get hurt if someone hits you.

One thing I say to people who get into depression is to get up, get out of bed, get off the couch and go out side and walk or begin to run or trot, go slow at first, then increase as you can, but don’t hurt yourself and check with your Doctor if you have heart problems or some other sickness. (This is my disclaimer.) Begin to do some work if you can. While you work your mind will be busy most of the time and many of your problems will disappear. You will also be earning some money to pay your bills and when you are receiving money from working, you should be feeling a whole lot better and you should find a peace of mind and this will help you to come out of your depression. Jesus said in the scriptures that man will eat by the sweat of his brow. This is the curse that we received after Adam and Eve ate from the tree of knowledge in the garden of paradise. Try and be fair to everyone. Think of what you’re doing. Try not to get all excited, keep your cool. Know where you are at. This can be your protection from people who come against you especially when you are in the new walk with our Lord. If they begin to criticize you or come against you, you may want to tell them it really doesn’t matter what they think or believe. The only thing that matters is what our dear Lord Jesus thinks and what He will have us do. These people aren’t going to change the world. Jesus already changed it.

On January 21st, 1978, at 10:25 PM I believe our Lord was teaching me some things about marriage. In marriage you should never have the intimacies with your wife without caring and letting her know you really love her by showing her your love in all ways such as petting, kissing and touching all the tender spots. Being clean, showering, showing kindness, being considerate and gentle, being good in all ways to her during the day, the week, the month and always. Remember she is a weaker vessel and is a temple of the Holy Spirit, a human being with faults but still a good woman. Thank you Lord for all these teachings. These are all good things to know but sometimes they are hard to do. All we have to do is do our best everyday. By the way when the Lord brings you the wife He has for you, you will be blessed and you will find the peace that passes all understanding just being with her.

On December 21st, 1978, I believe our Lord was teaching me some things about children. Show kindness to them, guide them, love them, do not smother them or get in their face or space. Lead them to the Lord Jesus at an early age and teach them about Jesus and all the things that He did for people, even dying on the cross for them. Teach them to pray, but don’t agitate or preach to them. Don’t try to buy their love, they can see through this. Be patient with them and try not to get angry towards them. Don’t brag about yourself or your accomplishments, you could destroy their progress. Encourage them and let them know when they have done something good. Don’t belittle them especially in front of their friends or even the family. When they are young the parents have to be firm with their children, sometimes we have to spank their little behind, but do it gently and don’t use a paddle or a stick and especially don’t hurt them. As they get older, accept them as adults. Encourage them to choose and pick their friends, and even helping them in choosing their partner for life. Learn to love them is so important, this will build trust and they will learn to trust you even more as they get older. Don’t ever destroy them or look down on them or this will come back to you. One day the Lord said to me “What greater gift could you give to your children than to teach them how to pray.” He said this after I gave my five children each a song I wrote called “How to pray.” song number 1-37 on tape 2-R and 3-R. Remember when you marry, you marry the whole family and you marry for life. Please remember not to hurt your children, but sometimes we have to get their attention and sometimes we might have to do this with our hand to their little behind. Thank you Lord.

One day the Lord said to me “A friend is a person that trusts you.” In a relationship with another person, trust comes with time. I’m sure everyone knows that you can not trust everyone as soon as you meet them. As you get to know a person, you begin to spend time with that person if you like him or her. Then trust grows and you begin to get better acquainted and enjoy being with that person. If it’s the opposite sex, you may begin to date her and she may even become your girlfriend or sweetheart. I heard Doctor D. on the radio say there are steps a person should follow in a romantic relationship if you like this person and feel that maybe she could be a partner for you in your life. First go slow, later you might hold her hand. Second you might put your arm around her shoulder. Later you might put your arm around her waist. From there on you better ask your parents and use some good common sense, however the end to a good and trusting friendship with the opposite sex usually ends up in a marriage. Pray for a helpmate and a soulmate and that our Lord will guide you to the person that He wants for you for a wife.

If this person is a friend and is the same sex as you are, learn to respect him or her and his thoughts, his wishes and his friends if you can, also his ideas, wants, desires, and his family. Respect his privacy and space, his time, his cares just as he is, the same as you would want him to respect you. By getting to know his friends you might be able to understand him or her better. Help him if you can if he asks for help like his needs, advice and questions etc. Try not to get upset, angry, or mad or be obnoxious towards him or her. Guide him when you can. When you see he’s out of line or acting foolish or abnormal, correct him, but remember to do this gently or you could loose a dear friend. Time will prove your friendship. Try to understand him and bring him closer to the Lord in a loving way. This goes for the woman also. Help him to know more about self worth, to grow in stature, his work, his hobbies, his goals, and if he’s married help him even in his marriage, just help him and you may have a dear friend for life. Jesus gave one commandment and that is “I command you to love and be kind to all man. This includes woman.”

On December 23rd, 1978, The Lord told me that He will take His desires that He has for me and place them in my heart and then His desires will become my desires. The greatest gift that you Jesus could give to me is to take me to Heaven. Until then, my goals would be good for me and then I am asking you Lord to give me the gift to lay hands on a person for healing and they would be healed at that time but never forgetting that all healings are from you only Lord. I believe that you are the only one that can heal anyone. I realize I must control my impatience, my anger, my ego, my pride and many other problems. Please help me and heal me in all ways dear Lord. Thank you Lord.

On December 27th, 1978, I saw Louise in a dream and I discerned that she will always be there as a true friend if I need to talk to her about any problem. She is a true friend. Thank you Lord for Louise.

Jesus gave us a new command, “A new commandment I give unto you, that ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another (John 13:34).”

On December 6th, 1978, after I came home from an all night service from a Catholic Church North of my office. I saw my Dad sitting in a rocking chair very peaceful in a vision. I was telling him he has one son that has had a few things wrong with himself. That was me. I was pretty sick with that manic-depressive sickness. I just about didn’t make it. But because of Jesus I’m coming back and I’m getting on my feet again. He smiled and said, “You weren’t so low. I’ve been watching over you and I have been praying for you all the time.” I told him “I love you Dad and thank you Lord for my Father.” I also want to thank you Jesus for the voice and all the gifts that you gave to me.”

On January 7th, 1979, I saw me in a vision. I was at a friendly party. I was in authority and there were many paint cans full of paint. I added strawberries to the cans, one for me and one for others. We couldn’t get the covers on because the pails of paint had overflown. I sensed my cup was over flowing for painting and taking care of all those properties and there were many beautiful times back in those days. I had a good time painting all those houses even my Dad’s house. I had a lot of fun in my youth and I really enjoyed all this.

On January 8th, 1979, I saw a friend I knew in grade school in a vision. I saw many others also. I didn’t sense anything so I asked the Lord to forgive me for any hurts that I brought to any of my childhood friends.

Later on in the morning I saw another vision. I was driving down a super highway. I was going about 80 to 90 miles per hour behind a large truck, so I couldn’t see where I was going. Ahead of me in the other lane I saw many cars and there was a motorcycle that ran into some gravel and tipped over on the shoulder. The driver bounced but he wasn’t hurt very bad. I forgot to pray for him. Please Lord heal and protect this lad with your healing grace. I believe the lad was my son Tim. Please help him Jesus. I plead the word “Victorious” in your name Jesus as we were told to do at a Charismatic Mass and a prayer service over in the Cathedral in St. Paul. All of a sudden the truck was gone in front of me and I could see again. Thank you Jesus. Please keep protecting and healing my son Tim. Tim did hit a tree while riding on his motorcycle and he ended up with a paralyzed arm. Please keep healing Tim dear Lord.

On January 17th, 1979, I saw me in a dream that my toe next to the large toe was sore from a previous infection. I hurt the toe and the nail split about three-quarters of an inch. I thought it had healed. It was infected and it was really sore. After I prayed for that person I was told that I was to ask the Lord that the person would be healed from the inside out and most important I am to care for that person. Jesus then said “When someone is sick or even dying, ask that the healing grace from Me your Lord to come into that person, for even in death the healing graces are still working.” Praise God.

On January 26th, 1979, I saw my Mother in a dream. She had just finished making a beautiful chicken dinner. Many relatives were there. They couldn’t find our Dad so I went looking for him. I found him resting and sleeping in the basement. He said, “I really like to eat with my family all around me.” This made me feel so good and this was a very happy blessing for me to see him. My Dad had died in 1952. It had been a long time since I saw him and I really miss him and that was really a blessing to me.

On January 27th, 1979, in the morning I saw a vision of my friend Rich, he was being taken away from his family. There was something wrong with his eyes, not physically but something he doesn’t want to see. He was asked in the vision to begin to see and do something about this problem. He is the one preventing growth in himself. I talked to Rich about this and I believe he already knew what the problems were, only we had to bring this up so we could talk about this and get everything out. Rich passed away years later. He was a real good friend. Rich is all right now in heaven with Jesus. Praise God.

There are lessons to be learned in each one of these visions and dreams. Apply them to your own life and they may help you figure out some things.

On January 28th, 1979, I saw me in a hall in a vision. The cooks were baking and furnishing sweet bread. They had closed the shop. I took a plate of the sweet bread and put it on the table and on the floor there were two beautiful donuts laying there. I picked them up and put them on the plate. A woman put old rags and old towels on the windows. I sensed to look beneath the clothes, the hair, the face of the people, even the beautiful bakery goods, look into the heart and you will know many things about people.

On January 30th, 1979 I saw me in a vision. I was walking in a garage and I saw two squirrels laying on their mother. I saw my brother and his wife walking away from the garage. I asked them if the squirrels could get in the garage. They said, “yes”. I told a man that was there that he had been doing something wrong. He was a bad person, an evil man that was hitting me. In my mind, I wanted to hit that man and cut his tires and break the windows in his car. Afterwards I realized that I should not have desired to do this. I should have asked Jesus to help me. This is not the way to live. Check it out in Luke 6:27 to 38. Remember this was a vision and this is not anything that actually happened. These things are to help us to get along with other people.

On February 2nd, 1979, I saw me in a vision. I was in Las Vegas. I took my pillow and laid it up against a pillar. I rose up and I saw a small dog running past the pillar. I sensed the pillow being rest and comfort. I saw embedded along with all the army of God, a pillar of people praising the Lord, levitating over the earth. I sensed the dog represented much love coming to all man. This levitating is overcoming gravity, moving about at will. When we get to heaven we will be able to move about by will. If you are involved in any of these out of body experiences, you will be getting into trouble. Stay away from this. Command your spirit and your soul to stay in your body in the name of Jesus and it will stay there. I am going to say this again don’t be involved in any outer body experiences unless the Lord Jesus takes you somewhere or He ask you to go somewhere.

The Lord showed me many years later, spirits floating in mid heaven. They were just floating up and down, never going anywhere because they desired this more than being with our Lord. They were in such anxiety, impatience and like having panic attacks. I felt everything they were going through and it was terrible. What ever you do, do not allow your spirit and soul to come out of your body. Jesus told me “If this is what you desire, this is what you will have for all eternity and that will never end. If your spirit and soul leaves your body, command it to stay in your body in My name Jesus and it will obey your command.” Unquote. Believe me these were the worst feelings I have ever had in my life. Thank you Lord for this word and I believe this.

On February 3rd, 1979, I believe I heard a word from the Lord on squirrels. “Squirrels work hard every day. They gather their food all year long for winter when it’s brisk and cold. They work each day until they are old. They play a little, like chasing a mate, how else could they have a date. So my son if you want the same go back to work and play this game.” Thank you Lord.

On February 4th, 1979 I saw me in a vision in the afternoon. I was at Ted’s house in his back yard. All of a sudden Ted’s feet raised up, he was face down. He was five or six feet off the ground. He was floating around to the front of the house and he went inside the front door. He was wondering what was going on so I explained to him and his wife in the house that Jesus was pouring out His Holy Spirit on him. Beatrice his wife was laughing so I told her that this was not a funny thing but a blessing from the Lord. I asked Jesus to lower Ted. His feet again touched the ground. Inside the house he went up again about five feet off the floor. This is to show people our Lords power in the Holy Spirit as He is pouring out His power on us. Don’t be surprised, many of the overcomers will be able to overcome gravity after we go to Heaven.

Our Lord wants us to come closer to Him. One should repent from sin and have remission of sin. If you are into sin, you should stop, as I believe Jesus is teaching us. Ask Jesus to make you an overcomer after you have received the Baptism of the Holy Spirit.

This will help you to become an overcomer. On February 5th, 1979, I received a scripture verse that states in Revelations 3:12 about overcoming, “When you overcome I will make you a pillar in the temple of My God and I will never let you out and He will write upon you the name of His God and the name of the City of His God and the name of the City of His God is The New Jerusalem which comes down out of Heaven from His God and His new name.” Revelations 7:16 states “They shall hunger no more, neither thirst anymore; neither shall the sun beat down on them, nor any heat.” I believe this will happen when we receive our glorified body and as we will be with the glorified body in Heaven. Repent from sin is what the Lord is asking us to do. Each must find his own way and do his own part. Then this unity of the Churches and people will have its start. True revival is each person has to have a change in his heart to come closer to God. Dedicate your life to God and live by the word of God, the Bible. How can you know how to live by the word of God if you don’t read the Bible. Fellowship with other Christians and prepare yourself for when our Lord calls you up to Heaven.

Regarding revival and Christian unity. I believe after you become an overcomer you will never want to sin again. Are you one with all of your Christian brothers and sisters? Can you go into the Church and receive Communion with him? Then pray for him and with him. Do you both believe in the same God? Yes we do believe in the Father God in Heaven and we go through Jesus the Christ. By the way Christ is not Jesus last name, it means the anointed one. Be baptized in water in the name of Jesus and you will be one with the Body of Christians. When you believe that Jesus died for you and saved you from hell, then rose into Heaven for you, you will be saved. Scripture states “In order to enter Heaven you must be born again in water and the Spirit.” Read Romans 10:9 and 10. Do it now, don’t wait. Confess this now and believe in your heart and you will be saved. Amen. Repent and have remission of sins and Jesus will change your life when you make that commitment to Him for life. My prayer right now is that you will ask Jesus to baptize you in the Holy Spirit and that Jesus will give you all the graces and the gifts that you will need to accomplish everything He will have you do on this earth. Thank you Lord even now for answering this prayer for all those that have done this now.

On February 7th, 1979, in the afternoon I saw in a vision the entrance to hell and a peek at hell. I was going to a party with a friend. It was very dark and we were greeted at the door of hell by an elder of the hellish place. He said, “You can get shined up inside.” I thought maybe something was there inside, like maybe having a shoeshine person shine my shoes. My friend and I were there, we walked down a hall like a dance floor, and everything was still very dark. She seemed to have been there before because she was not born again. We walked passed the one that shined the shoes, he smiled. The hall was very dark, only dark flashing lights. When we got to the room all the lights went off. I felt I could see even though it was dark there. My friend screamed as well as many others did. I went and sat down on a couch and told my friend she could sit next to me. She pretended she couldn’t see but she was there before and she could see. She went to the table in the middle of the room and opened her purse, a few lights were flashing. I could see everything even though it was very dark. I sensed this was hell, I didn’t like it. The Lord said “I allowed you to see a glimpse of hell.” Was the spirit of this friend there before? She spoke of the bottomless pit on the way over there. Wouldn’t she be a good friend of yours if she was truly a good person?” The Lord said “You Bill left her for the right reasons.” Remember the smile on her face when you said you were trying to keep out of sin. The Lord said, “I love you Bill.” Thank you Lord for this protection. I asked for conformation on this and I received Revelations 19:3, where it states “and again, they said again, Hallelujah, and the same smoke of her the prostitute goes up forever and ever.” The Lord said, “If she is of evil you will know when you see that smile again.” I command all evil to be gone in the name of Jesus. Believe me the Lord removed her from my life.

On February 9th, 1979, I saw me in a beautiful dream. I rose from earth and I saw the gates of heaven. My friend Jesus opened the doors. I told Him “I love Him and I asked Him to help me. I am sorry for my sins and I forgive every person that has hurt me. Please forgive me Jesus.” Jesus said “Your sin is forgiven and forgotten.” He said “Come on in, lets sing and dance and have some fun because of your work and faith in Me.” I felt very sorry for my past sins and all those people I have hurt. We walked and talked and went over my past life and all the sins I had committed. I’m trying Lord real hard to keep from sin and I’m trying not to hurt any person. I have repented. Jesus said “I love you Bill.” I could see my family and friends all there in heaven with Jesus. What a joyous place to be and see. There upon the throne I could see the Heavenly Father. What a peace and love He shows. I now know who the Father, The Son Jesus and The Holy Spirit really are. They are “The Blessed Trinity.” I saw the marriage in the Church in Heaven, so white with Heavenly hues of blue and pink. This is most beautiful and there was a Heavenly Spirit of love everywhere. What a peace and love prevails. Thank you Jesus for this beautiful blessing. This was good.

I want to say a few things about pain. When we hurt someone or when we commit a sin, this also hurts Jesus because He loves all of us so very much. The pain we suffer is to purify our heart and is helping Him carry the cross. When your cross gets too heavy, ask our Lord to take it away and He will do this for you. He suffered and died for you and me. He said, “Is this suffering your going through too much to ask of Me.?” Please forgive me for the pain I have brought to you Jesus. Jesus told me “Many of our pains are still with us. The pain goes into the unconscious and we do not feel all the pain that is in us.” Here is a good place to say something Jesus said to me awhile back. He said “I will never give you more than you can handle.” If your pain is so great or lasts so long, remind Jesus of these words that He said. “I will never give you more than you can handle.” I reminded Him about that statement many times, then the pain goes away. Thank you Jesus.

Scripture states “The first born son that opens the womb is consecrated to Me your Lord. This is then a sign of your hand, and as a pendent on your life and forehead for what the Lord did for us.” Read Ezekiel 14 about the suffering that man may go through and about the city that will not be sparred. Matthew 25:31 to 46, the last judgment. Luke 22:39 to 46, the agony in the garden. Luke 23:26 to 32, the way of the cross. Luke 23:33 to 49, the crucifixion and the Death of Jesus. John 18:1 to 40 the passion and death of Jesus. John 19:1 to 42, the scourging and the crowning with thorns and the crucifixion and the burial of Jesus for us who sin. Luke 6:27 to 38 are the rules of charity.

On February 11th, 1979, I saw me in a dream eating a very good tasting apple. I sensed, take the fruit of the day, the fruit from the tree of life, the river of life and He will give us the water from the deepest well. I sensed we would be having a prayer group at St. Ann’s Church soon but only if we are led by the Spirit. Right now five of us are meeting in my home and office in Minneapolis. I’m trying to understand the basics and the foundations for prayer groups. Please help us Lord. We also need to know more about the foundations and the basics for Christian unity.

On February 18th, 1979, in a dream I saw I was either going to or working in a Jr. High School. I first had to make my way up the stairs. Many things including clothes were on the steps. I had to turn the lights on for it was dark in the School. Coming down the steps I had to walk around the clothes. Someone was picking up their coats, etc. At the bottom of the steps I grabbed a paralyzed man in a wheel chair. As soon as I began to help him, the handy cab driver took the coat and put it on the man. I sensed I have to help bring the light of Jesus to many and to help people get a start in there walk with Jesus and to help work towards Christian unity.

Are you finding there must be more to life than where you are at right now. Jesus wants us to read his word every day even a little while. He also wants us to talk to Him, telling Him where we’re at, what our needs are, where we want to go and let Him know our problems. Remember to ask Him to help you and He will help you.

Jesus told me “I, Christ was a Jew, I brought Christianity to earth from My Father in heaven.” If you ask Jesus anything in His name for the right reasons He will give it to you if you believe, providing it won’t hurt you. Do you ever hear Jesus talk to you? If you ask Him a question and you have settled down and are quiet, He will talk to you in many ways. You should read His word very day and we found out with over 300 children in this neighborhood, plus thousands of adults, that if you will read His word everyday, your spirit will turn on like you turn on a radio and you will hear from the Lord. You should be tuned down and listen to that small little voice inside and if you will believe you will hear from Jesus. Make sure you don’t place anyone or any thing even the administration of the Church ahead of Jesus or you will not hear from Jesus.

Almost every night I would ask the Lord to come to me by talking to me, or showing me a vision or a dream, or if there was something that He wanted me to know that day that I missed. I would ask Him to show me and speak to me about it. Sometimes He would tell me or show me things two or three times until I caught on to what He was trying to tell me or get across to me. Our Lord Jesus would give me so much knowledge most nights and in the mornings after I would wake up. Jesus told me “Just ask that the dreams be true.”

Don’t forget to dedicate your entire life, your heart and your soul and everything you have to Jesus. After you have really done this make sure you really want the things you ask for and ask it for the honor and glory of our Lord Jesus and His Father in heaven. Once you get involved with the Lord try to get involved with other Christians in spirit filled Churches and prayer groups.

This is a prophecy that I heard at a prayer meeting “As you touch another, I also touch you. Just care for the others when you pray for them and let others care for you and just receive.” After you come into the new life in the spirit you will first become more aware of things around you, even the colors will be brighter. You will begin to enjoy God’s beauty around you even more. In one of the songs I wrote it states in that song, when you come into the deeper walk with Jesus, your mind will expand and your friends will not understand your might and they will not be able to understand you and many will leave you. You will then begin to meet new people that are Christian and you should associate with those Christians. Then you will begin to question many things. This is awareness. Many healings will begin as you give up sin and some problems that you have. This is why many have been led to prayer groups. When things get bad enough physically or mentally or emotionally, generally this will make you pray usually by asking our Lord to help you. He wants us to care for one another. Other people in those prayer groups have some of the same problems as you have, so you will be able to relate to other people and their problems. Just make sure you care when you pray for others. I was surprised when I heard that every one doesn’t begin to go to prayer meetings because they were hurting.

Regarding healings, you must believe Jesus will heal you or who ever you pray for if you ask for the right reasons. Lay your hands on another, then when you ask our Lord to heal them He will heal them. If possible, have more than one lay hands on the person and know that the heat you will feel is the Holy Spirit working through you and going into that person you are laying hands on. You are the vehicle used by our Lord to bring the healing graces into that person. Leave the hands on the person until the heat goes away. This is all you can do at that time. At another time it’s all right to lay hands on that person again. Remember the new commandment that Jesus gave to us “I command you to love and be kind to all man and this includes woman.” Don’t expect our Lord to heal you if you haven’t forgiven every person that has hurt you and remember to thank our Lord for everything that He is doing in your life.

On April 19th, 1979, I saw my son in a vision. He came to a bathroom with diarrhea. That’s very good because that’s showing us our Lord is getting the garbage out of that person. It’s always good to dream or have a vision about a toilet.

On April 19th, 1979, I saw a woman in a vision laying with me on a bed. She was teaching me how to love a woman. I made a commitment to my future wife even before I new she was my wife, for when she comes into my life to be loyal to her, to be kind, pleasant and trustful and true to her for the life we have together. Sometimes the Lord will show me some of the beautiful things of this world so I won’t forget about them.

On April 22nd, 1979, I saw my daughter in a vision. She was laying on a bed and she was crying. I asked Joan what was wrong with Lonny? and she said “She was crying because Tim was leaving home.” I prayed for Lonny and Tim and all of my family. These are things we must do for our family often and every day. It can be sad when the children begin to leave the home.

On April 22nd, 1979, I saw me in a dream. I was leading a prayer meeting after I was lecturing to this group on the Spirit filled life. After I was lecturing and leading the singing for quite a while, I got in my car and I couldn’t see out of the windows even to the street. Four lads grabbed the back bumper of my car and held it so I couldn’t move the car ahead. I knew this represented evil so I backed up about four feet, I couldn’t see them but I was able to move ahead. I drove out of the driveway, down West Broadway in Minneapolis into an alley near Logan North. A new beautiful car rolled out in front of my car. I missed hitting the car because it went out of the alleyway. There were many other small blue cars that I saw on a truck. I went to another Church and gave another lecture in the dream. I woke up and I smelled the most beautiful flavor of sweet bread backing. It’s like sensing and smelling that beautiful aroma when the Holy Spirit is there or present with you. I also believe this is something like the Father God gives off in Heaven with His breath. You know what a bakery smells like in the morning after they have been backing sweet rolls. After while that aroma gets sickening, but this sweet bread backing aroma was the most beautiful aroma I have ever smelled and I know I would never get sick of that aroma because that was from God and I will never forget that. This was one of the most beautiful blessings in a dream I have ever had. There is nothing like the aroma that we will experience in Heaven.

On April 27th, 1979, I saw a woman trying to get over a couch and this represented a wall this woman had to get over like a decision she has to make in a dream. This is her problem she has to get over to get to the Father God in Heaven, the son Jesus and the Holy Spirit. There were three shelves that she was going through which represented The Father, the Son and The Holy Spirit. She couldn’t see the Holy Spirit because of the wall in front of God. All she had to do was get over her problems of sin, resentments and unforgiveness and ask for forgiveness and grab on to the Holy Spirit by asking Jesus to baptize her in the Holy Spirit, then she will get over her problems.

About the same time my buddy Vick and I were at a Charismatic leadership meeting at a Catholic Church North of St. Paul. A friend of his named Shaklee saw Jesus walking down the isle coming in where Vick and I were sitting. She said “Jesus laid His hands on Vick and my head, then under the chin, then He lifting our heads, then putting His arms around us, He lifting us up above all those there.” She said, “Our faces were shining with a glow from heaven.” Another gift from our Lord. Vick and I have had so many close experiences with Jesus. Thank you Jesus for those experiences and for Vick.

In one of the songs I wrote it states “Our Lord will heal all of us and our land and it’s so grand. Lay your hands upon those you love and His grace will pour like the dove that came into Him when John the Baptist baptized Him in the Holy Spirit and water. That was from God the one that gave us life. He has lifted our pain and also our strife.” I don’t know how to thank our Lord enough for the life that He has given me. I’ll try to do my best and be thankful for all this beautiful living you Lord have given me.

As long as we are doing all the good things that are on our heart, Jesus will shower us with joy and love. His body is split and He grieves because of the pain that some brought on. Remember the barking butterflies I told you about which represents fear. That fear can come on us any time. Command it to leave in the name of Jesus and it will have to leave. Don’t get into fear, but trust in our Lord. Fear is the opposite of faith.

Jesus, what’s the answer to make our body well? We all need help to give up all resentments, unforgiveness, and bitterness feelings then our Lord will begin to heal us and make us well. It’s really hard to forgive all those people that have hurt us after all these years. Lets look upon them with compassion or sorrow and not as though they committed sin. We need your help my Savior to over look these hurts. Just think of all the pain and turmoil they brought to all of us, these men of shame. Many died and minds were brook and pain worse than hell. There must be a way my dear Lord, bring us together and make us well. All right dear Lord, we will give up these resentments, but we need your help to forgive each one of them and don’t let them burn in hell. Do not judge them, but understand they are also human and we all have made problems for others or have done something against the Lord’s word. Ask Jesus to help you forgive these people and please then take away all of these problems and please make us whole.

Jesus said “I like the way the Catholic Church has hung onto the way they praise me through the Holy Eucharist.” Please dear Lord help me again to give up my feelings towards the religious. I can’t do this by myself, but keep me free from expressing any bad feelings about them.

On May 3rd, 1979, I saw me in a vision. My brother Don and my Dad were sitting together and I was combing my hair and I was showing them all the hair I had. This was a very good and a happy time just seeing them in this vision. I sensed we are all very close in the spirit. Thank you Jesus.

On May 3rd, 1979, in the morning I had a vision. I saw a comb laying on the floor. I sensed all we have to do is pick up the gifts our Lord has given us. The time is coming close that our Lord will be laying His hand upon our forehead.

In another vision the same day I saw one duck at the lake. Then it disappeared, then two ducks came towards me. I sensed a friend may be coming into my life soon, maybe even a sweetheart. She did.

On May 6th, 1979, I saw in a vision a Father and a Mother and three children came into my home. I hugged and blessed all of them. I sat back, then I saw one of the sons had one short hand and fingers. I sensed to go slow with the sick, but love them and pray for them. If they want you to lay hands on them, make sure you ask them and have their permission first. They generally will want prayers to help them and to heal them. Please bless them and heal them Lord.

On May 7th, 1979, I saw in a vision a tornado cloud as wide as Minneapolis. I told my wife to go down the basement for protection with me. It destroyed and took most of the homes away except those “Born again” renewed Christians. All we heard was some rattling noises and no one was hurt. God has everything under control. I really believe that has happened in many other towns and there is a possibility that will happen in Minneapolis and there will be many homes taken. Many of the Christian properties will be protected because they have Jesus living in them and protecting their properties. This will begin to make those that have not accepted Jesus as their Lord and savior to do as those Christians have done. Thank you Lord for all these teachings and experiences. Praise God, Thank You Lord, Love Bill.

CHAPTER 5

On May 10th, 1979, I saw me in a vision after I woke up at 4:00 am. I was preparing a talk I wanted to give on healing some evening at a prayer meeting. At about 5:45 am my eyes were closed. I saw a very bright light like the sun in the morning. Next, I saw a bright light in a room much closer to me. I sensed Jesus is on His way again, maybe to lay His hand on someone’s forehead or giving me His light, like His encouragement, approval, hope, love, and care. Thank you Lord. I will receive everything you have for me. When you come Lord I hope and pray for your approval on some of the things I’ve been speaking on at the prayer meetings and in the nursing homes that I have been going to. Especially, on the married grace you give to the couple after the couple has made their commitments, as you told me; also on divorce as I understand and have read in the scriptures. I have stated all these thoughts earlier in this book.

On May 10th, 1979, in the morning, I saw in another vision a person that was speaking on construction projects and coming against the Lord. I didn’t say anything against him; I just looked downcast and disgusted. I was leaving the area, then I saw a friend and he said, “Good-bye, you big bag of wind.” to me. Some friend. He was not too friendly. A beautiful woman, who represented those that like me, smiled and was saying “Good-bye.” She was beautiful. I sensed I’m leaving for somewhere. It was good.

On June 11th, 1979, in the early morning, I saw my crucifix or cross next to my body in a vision. Then I saw it with Christ off of the cross. This reminded me of the time when Jesus said to me, “When are you going to get Me off of the cross? I already rose into Heaven.” I took the statues of Jesus off of three crosses that day.

On June 13th, 1979, on Mother’s day I saw myself in a vision. I was at Mass. The Priest at a Catholic Church near my home was asking the congregation for witnessing. A close friend of Joan was back about twelve pews from the front. I was sitting near the front. She began to speak on fasting and the more she talked the higher her pitch went. She talked against the Church, putting the Church down, poking fun at the rules they gave us on fasting. She laughed as she talked. She has always spoken with correct English. She truly went insane as she talked in the vision. She faded out of the Church as though she died like evil does when you cast out demons in the name of Jesus. I said to a lad that was sitting next to me, “Not at Mass.” He said to me, “Why not, you are talking to God.” The priest came off of the altar and handed me a robe to cover her. It was grayish blue with ties on it. I took the robe and I sensed He wanted me to cover her up for she died. I felt responsible for I was the one that asked the Priest if we could have witnessing at Mass. I felt compassion for her and sorrow and asked the Lord to help her. I sensed the gray robe was not pure, like white is pure. The gray represented death in the Spirit. I am sorry for the hurt I brought to her and I forgave her for all the times she hurt me. Please help her Lord. Grant to her all your blessings and bring to her the baptism of the Holy Spirit and your healing grace. Please Jesus give to her all your abundant blessings that you will bestow upon her.

On May 16th, 1979, in the evening not much was going on that day. I got into some spiritual trouble with Jean. She called me to come to New York to marry her. I said “All right, at least I will come to New York to see you.” I went into such confusion in my mind. I called Joan, a dear sister in Christ I know from the prayer meetings, a very lovely Christian woman and she is close to our Lord. She pleaded the Blood of Jesus over me and asked Jesus to help me and heal me of all this confusion. The confusion and all the problems left as soon as I decided not to go to New York. Before the following prayer meeting I was intending to going to, I called Jean and told her I could not come to New York. Something was missing in me at the prayer meeting. By the way, I came out of all those problems I had in going to New York. My dear friend May, my prayer partner, agreed with Joan about something was missing in me that night. The day before, Sam and I went over to Leon’s home for a prayer meeting. We prayed for help about this situation. I was delivered. This was an example of a situation where God’s knowledge will set you free as the Bible states.

On May 16th, 1979, I took about fifty envelopes with information on how to start a prayer meeting over to the woman’s group of the Knight’s of Columbus where they were having their convention in St. Paul, Minnesota. I wanted to show them how to set up prayer meetings in their Churches. I was just laying seeds, it was up to God to do the rest if He wanted them to set up prayer meetings in their Churches.

On May 20th, 1979, I saw in a vision one of our prayer partners at a Catholic Church. He was at the altar as a lecturer. A priest, represented as dead in the vision, walked over to Dave to pray for him. Dave stood up and went over to the Priest near the altar and began putting his hands on the Priests throat to hurt him. Many people rushed over. The Priest was already dead or represented death. I sensed be careful with Dave and don’t worry about the Priests. Our Lord will take care of them. The Priest represented the old dead Catholic Church in the vision.

On May 24th, 1979, At a prayer meeting in Brooklyn Park, Micky a guest speaker had a gift when he laid hands on people, their eyes would be healed. Curt, one of our prayer partners, came to the meeting and during the meeting Kelly a friend told me his hearing was being healed during the meeting and no one laid hands on him. I believe our Lord really loves Curt. He was hurt emotionally when he was a lad at home. Curt had a healing that day.

On May 22nd, 1979 I went to a Catholic Church to a Charismatic leadership meeting in Shoreview, another suburb of Minneapolis. I saw Gerry, another friend, a prayer partner, she was with Curt. I gave up all resentments and heartache and hurts that I received in the Churches and that I had towards the Priests, the Hierarchy, the Bishops, the Pope, even the Nuns, and all the rest of the Catholics that hurt me throughout my life including many brothers and sisters in Christ. There were many rules and man made laws that the leaders of the Catholic Church put on me and the members of the Catholic Church through out time. This was a major day for me because after I gave up all the resentments towards all of those people, I was set free from all the baggage that comes with holding resentments and grudges. Thank you Lord. What a blessing this was for me. We even went up to the altar before Mass and apologized and asked for forgiveness from the Priests and the Nuns that were there and they apologized to all of us that were there. What a wonderful blessing we all had that day. Thank you Jesus for taking all that heartache away from me. I was slain in the Spirit twice. This is when someone is praying for you and places their hands on you, you may come under the power of the Holy Spirit and generally you will fall backwards to the floor. Someone should be there to catch you or help you go down to the floor. Two Priests were saying the Mass and a Nun was helping at this Mass and believe me that was a beautiful healing Mass. Thank you again Jesus. We laid hands on everyone and prayed for all that were there. A lot of good came to me out of all that. I was really set free from many problems that I had.

On May 23rd, 1979, I saw me in a vision. I was looking at a closet in a house I had on Logan North in Minneapolis. The top shelf was missing and the back door was open and unlocked. I sensed to be careful of my home I have on Penn Ave North and my duplex on Logan North. Someone may have been in there and maybe took something from the top shelf. I also saw some astrology books and charts when I opened up a closet door in the vision. I was to get all of that out of there and out of my life. With the help from my buddy Leon I had thrown out and burned all of my astrology books, I thought. Astrology is not from God and I missed up my mind by being involved with it. Do not get involved in astrology or you will get into trouble. This will bring evil demons into your life and it will get you in trouble. Your mind may shut off and you may not be able to understand your business, as had happened to me. Please understand what I am saying. This can bring a curse on you. My sensing was to go look up in that closet in my home on Penn Ave North and see what was up there. I did and I found five astrology books including some astrology charts I purchased on my family and me. If you have any astrology books in your home I would suggest getting them out of your home. This also includes Dungeons and Dragons, ouija boards, tarot cards, and other similar games. After I got all that garbage out of the home I was set free from that and I had a peace of mind. Thank you Lord.

On May 23rd, 1979, I saw in another vision a man and a woman and a little girl. They came to the front door of my house on Logan. I was told to go out there and show them love and care and pray for them and lay my hands on them and ask Jesus to heal them. I sensed to go out and lay my hands on any one that needs help and ask Jesus to heal them if they want this. This I have done and I am still doing this, and I have seen many healings. Thank you Jesus.

On May 23rd, 1979, I asked our Lord to please take away this entire foolish ego and all this pride I have in my life. I give this problem to you Lord and please help me to be like you Lord. I desire to be meek and humble and please soften my heart and give me a humble heart like you Jesus.

On May 23rd, 1979 I saw in a vision a great big fullback and he said, “I am going to go three yards or all the way to make a touchdown.” I set my mind to take him out by tackling him. I was on his back and I threw him back behind the line of scrimmage for a one-yard loss. I sense when I set my mind to do something, I will complete it no matter what, of course with the help of the Lord.

On May 24th, 1979, I saw something like a new eyeball in a vision. It came right into my right eye. I also saw a wall 5’ by 8’ tall and it was 5” or 6” thick. It was like steel and it came towards my left eye. I sensed I have been given a gift to be able to see or discern sickness, disease, and other problems people have. If I look I will be able to see through many things and it’s all because of what Jesus will have me do on this earth. Remember I told you that our Lord will give us all the gifts we will need to be able to do and complete all those things that our Lord will have us do on this earth and as long as we are on the earth.

On May 24th, 1979, I saw two marbles drop on a file cabinet like my legal size file cabinet in a vision. It turned into my whole pile of music that I have written and it changed back into the file cabinet. I sensed the music is being sorted out and being filed in order the way the Lord wants it to be and this is important to me. Jesus said, “The music will be used and it will be on time.”

On May 25th, 1979, I saw a dog at a dear friend’s home, in a vision. I was going out the door and the dog tried to get out the door and come with me. He could have been hurt. I sensed to remember to pray for the animals. By the way that was my fifty first birthday. Praise the Lord. If you notice I praise the Lord in everything. Psalm 150 says, “Praise the Lord in everything.”

On May 26th, 1979, I saw a police car driving by me on a road in a vision. A big blue tow truck was speeding by. The police car began chasing the truck. The tow truck driver was trying to destroy the police car and hurt the policeman. He finally did hit or rammed the police car. The police car went off the road and tipped over. The tow truck had a magnet drawing the police car to it. Thank God the policeman was not hurt. I sensed to be careful with open confrontation with evil. They do not play fair and you can be hurt. Plead the Blood of Jesus over you and call on the name of Jesus and evil will disappear.

On May 26th, 1979, this is for a husband and a wife in the spiritual walk. Remember I told you that if you want to get married, pray for a soul mate to help you get into heaven and a helpmate to help you here on the earth. Please Jesus show and explain what it is to be one in the spirit with another. Jesus would be present and knowing this by a most beautiful sweet aroma of the heavenly host in peace and love like the smell of sweet bread baking. Your spouse, the one you are one in the spirit with will be very content and happy, most loving, giving and sharing her life with you. Doing what ever she can for you and being in love just being with you and you will find a peace that passes all understanding as scripture states. Wherever you are, there is paradise. I know and I have experienced a great peace when I’m with my sweetheart also called my sole mate. I would be like a dove, docile, ever receiving, loving, showing kindness and understanding. Just a true happiness prevails being with my sweetheart.

Being one in the spirit with more than one would bring heartache. When I asked our Lord about this, I actually felt pain in my heart. I believe this is what you could experience if you are born again and try to have more than one sweetheart or a soul mate. I also believe if you are married to a woman who is not your soul mate and a helpmate, much heartache and pain can be brought on. Jesus said, “This marriage and this love should be for life.” I believe this is what our Father God in Heaven wants for us, for the husband and wife to be together as soul mates and help mates. In this relationship there would be or should be no sin between the two of you or in your lives.

When problems come in like worldly things such as work and not taking the time to communicate and be with your spouse this can make for many problems. Love her and give her all the time she needs to accomplish everything she has to do. Show her understanding, compassion, and allow her, her space. How about others close to you in the spirit and feeling an oneness with them. These are brothers and sisters in Christ. Here you should control your thoughts so that no sin will come between you and them or in your life anytime. Thank you Lord for these gifts and all this knowledge.

On May 30th, 1979, I saw we were having a prayer meeting in a dream in my office and I was told “The two will be made one. The two will be made one, for Me.” Jesus said. I asked, “What does the woman I saw in my dream mean?” I cried because I discerned we are to do something on earth together. I was told the answer immediately was marriage. That night we had a prayer meeting in my office. As I was laying hands on Princess, a daughter of one of our ladies in our prayer group, I sensed my spirit rose about eight inches off the floor while laying hands on Princess. I believe that means I should pay attention to what I am doing at all times especially when something like this happens. This marriage may take place later, and in this case Princess and I have been going together for more than eight years and we have our commitments in order and we are living by the word of God and we are being guided by our Lord Jesus. What a blessing she has been to me all these years. Praise God. We have a peace of mind, a joy, and a love from the Father God in Heaven. We also have a beautiful trust in our relationship and that trust brings more peace to our hearts and this is getting better every day. Thank you Lord.

On June 1st, 1979, I saw me walk into my home on Penn Ave North in a dream. Peter my son was three years old. There was a woman represented his Mother and three or four other friends were there. I had a long rope that I was putting in my shoe for a shoelace. A friend of Peters wanted a part of it to tie around him as he was bathing in the tub. He was just laying there under water. I went over and I saw him drowning himself. This was before he was “Born again.” I grabbed him, wiped him with a towel and just loved him. He was more beautiful than ever just as he was as a baby. I sensed this is what Peter was doing to himself back in 1979. I prayed for Peter and asked Jesus to help him in every way He would. I care and I love Peter very much. When Peter became born again he gave up most of the garbage that was in his life and this can happen to any one that becomes born again.

On June 1st, 1979, I asked the Lord to show me different kinds of women. I saw a high-class woman with messed up clothes, like a stray or by choice, or by rape. I saw many others also. I saw a high-class woman standing by a super expensive car and the Lord told me the wealthy will get all the good things first. This is true and they do because they have the money to pay for the good things. The Lord shows me many things when I ask Him. The only thing I can figure out in this dream is that we should look into the heart of friends, especially of the opposite sex. He or she might end up being your spouse someday. Thank you Lord.

On June 8th, 1979, I saw in a vision a newspaper inserted in the bottom of an aluminum window where rainwater would run out from a windowsill after a rain. The paperboy was asked to place the paper in the mail slot in the inside front door. I sensed that I should make sure that everything I write or what I do goes to the right place, like be aware of what your doing.

On June 8th, 1979, I saw me in a vision and I asked the Lord if I could use the sheet music where the songs were written on. I was eating a piece of candy as I sat in front of my typewriter. (Now I’m using the computer.) Some candy fell on the floor. I sensed don’t give them too much music or it will be lost. I then saw me in a car in the vision and I opened up the car door and pushed on the glass too hard. The glass broke. I sensed again don’t push too hard with the music.

On June 10th, 1979, this is about my brother. He should have been in a boat while fishing. I saw this in a dream. At first some men were trying to get to the lake to search for my brother in the area. I was on a building looking down and I could not see or do anything to help because there was a wall in the way. There were men looking for my brother in the water with a spotlight. I sensed later that my brother was going to drown within several years. I believe some advice was for my brother to read Proverbs and Wisdom in the Bible. When ever you receive or get a vision or a dream or a word about any one regarding them being in an accident or going to have some other problems, rebuke it right away and do not accept it in the name of Jesus. Cancel every part of that and command it to be gone and say that you will not accept this and ask Jesus to protect the person. Do all this in the name of Jesus and this problem should not take place and that person will be all right. My brother is all right and he never drowned. This actually works.

On June 10th, 1979, in another vision later on that day I saw a neighbor’s bull dog named Pudgy. That little dog scared most of us when we were little if we ever went near his home. Pudgy, the dog was coming over to Freddy’s house, one long block away from where Pudgy lived. I was in our house and Pudgy was going home. A big black evil dog crossed the street and he was going after Pudgy. I went outside to get in my car to leave. Then the big black dog started coming after me. I got the key out and unlocked the door and opened it. I got in the car before the black dog came near me. I was protected then and I still have that protection today, however when ever any human or any animal comes near you and you discern or see that person or animal could bring you bad problems, bind the evil and command it to leave in the name of Jesus and it will go away. Amen. Thank you Lord for all this protection for all these years. Just call on the name of Jesus.

On June 14th, 1979, I saw water being poured out of a fire hydrant like water from the river of life, in Heaven, in a vision. I saw a sign, “Hotel Fairmont” shining at night by light, by day by the sun. Then I saw a woman dressed in a small bikini running up a stairs. I pleaded the Blood of Jesus for her protection and my protection from evil. I discerned that this was a diversion to confuse me to take me away from my work that the Lord is having me do. I always pray for protection from evil for all my loved ones, my family and friends and including myself and I believe our Lord protects us because we ask and believe. Thank you Lord.

On June 16th, 1979, I saw a man place his dirty glass he was using in front of my place at a table, in a vision. I shouldn’t place my dirty glass in front of him because he placed his glass in front of me. I discerned don’t be rude to any man because he is rude.

On June 16th, 1979, I saw a woman hugging me from the back in a vision. There was another woman there. I sensed and discerned that we should not misinterpret a hug for affection at any greeting or at a prayer meeting. Don’t allow any sin to come into your life.

On June 18th, 1979, in the evening I asked the Lord to move a star in the direction of my soul mate. I went outside and I saw a jet plane coming from the South East, the same direction where Princess my sweetheart lives and she lives only five blocks away from me. I had no idea we would be together later in life. Thank you Lord.

This is about keeping yourself true to God and your own self. On June 19th, 1979, I saw in a vision a woman washing mud off of her hands and wiping them on a towel before they were clean. Previously I asked our Lord what happens if we are stopped when laying hands on people and praying for them. I sensed this is between you and the Lord. He knows your heart and thoughts even when the first word of a prayer comes out of your mouth. Jesus said, “When your faith is strong enough, just a touch will do. When you have become an overcomer and sin has been purged out of your life and your heart has been purified and you are a clean vessel, a touch will do and only a few words are needed.” This is a major teaching that we should never forget. Become an “Overcomer.”

On June 19th, 1979, I saw in a vision in the morning my buddy Curt, and he said, “I read an article in the Sun newspaper, and you Bill should read it and absorb myself in more reading.” This is a good word and I will try to read more because I know our Lord uses many people even books to help us and guide us to get a word to us from Him.

On June 16th, 1979, I pleaded the Blood of Jesus and I bind all of these storms tornadoes, hail, and wind from this metropolitan area and to keep out of this area. My buddy Leon told me that he said the same prayer as I did Saturday night. I did it again on June 18th, last night. There were rain clouds that came right up to Minneapolis and I heard the weatherman say several hours later on TV, “I don’t know what happened but the rain clouds came up to Minneapolis and they went right back where they came from” I believe our prayers were answered that night. I have seen this happen many times since that night. The answer to all this, is to stay in the Bible with Jesus and always pray in His name for protection. Praise God.

On June 21st, 1979, my son Richard, who was found blue in his crib when he was five days old in the Hospital, and Leon and I went to a tent meeting on Plymouth and Penn Avenue North near my home. After the preaching, the Preacher asked, “If anyone wanted to accept Jesus as his personal savior they should come up to the altar.” Richard looked up at me and said, “I do!” So I said to Richard “Go on up there, Richard” and he did accept Jesus as his personal savior that day. This is a very important day and I was so glad to see him do this on his own. Praise God.

On June 24th, 1979, in a vision I saw the Blood on Jesus feet from the nail they put in Jesus feet. That really touched me and I will never forget that. Thank you Jesus for taking those nails and thorns, and those stripes, and dying on the cross for me and for the sins that I have committed. I ask forgiveness for my sins dear Lord.

On July 1st, 1979, at 6:00 am I heard a horn, it sounded like it was from Heaven. This was a call to victory. I believe this was a spiritual thing and that was good. At 8:00 am on the same morning I saw in a vision my bride in a wedding dress. A man or maybe Jesus was standing with his back to me. My bride was beautiful and she was prepared for the wedding. Later that day I saw her again and she looked just as beautiful as before. Thank you Lord.

On July 5th, 1979, I saw I was walking in a school or a hospital in a vision. I saw four or five young girls, however none of them were very friendly. I walked ten or fifteen feet and I saw a friendly woman. We touched back to back. We touched arm to arm and I told her to hop on, not to hurt her. We walked to a bench, sat down and touched heads like the side of the foreheads. She said “What would you like to do?” I stammered, she smiled and said, “Should we pray for you?” I woke up. I sensed my soul mate, Like Princess maybe. She was like a Nun, like a holy woman. I receive this Lord.

Don’t place any one or any thing ahead of or in front of Jesus. On July 11th, 1979, I saw I was standing beside Jesus at a wedding diner in a vision. Jesus was the bridegroom and He was marrying the bride. The table was formed like a “U” shaped table for the wedding guests. Jesus was the guest of honor and He was sitting next to the table near the middle of the table where the wedding party was. There were many people there and someone had placed a very large bouquet of flowers right in front of Jesus and no one could see Him because of the bouquet of flowers. I sensed people are giving us flowers and little toy gifts instead of the life of our Lord.

Which do you want, a life with Jesus or little small gifts and toys? I believe that many Churches have placed many people and things in front of Jesus and you cannot even get to Jesus. Think about that. We must place Jesus ahead of everything and everyone or you will not be with Jesus in Heaven. Scripture states “If you place any one ahead of Jesus, you are not worthy of Jesus.” Believe me, you will have some problems when you see Jesus in Heaven after you pass away from this earth. We should all get this straight and place no one ahead of Jesus, no one.

On July 12th, 1979, I saw in a dream at about 2:15 in the morning an off-white spirit, and this was not all OK. This reminded me of a woman I knew at a prayer meeting. She was laying on me and paralyzing me in the dream. After I commanded the spirit to leave me in the name of Jesus, it left me and I was able to move again. When ever you discern that an evil spirit or any person of evil comes near you, bind it, and command it to leave in the name of Jesus and it will leave. We have all authority over all evil when we call on Jesus and use the name of Jesus and that evil must leave you and your area.

On July 11th, 1979, I saw in a vision a white spirit. It might have been my Mother. She said, “Send Richard (your son) a little money.” So I sent him some. Richard is in the State Hospital and he receives some money from the Government and he works and makes a little to get by. I check with the staff once in a while to see if Richard needs anything or any money. Richard has every thing he needs.

This is to help you become very much aware of many things. On July 17th, 1979, I saw in a mind’s eye view at the lake, a large firefly for a part of a second. Be aware of what you see. I saw a candle by my left eye. Look close at everything. I saw a star move about ten feet across the sky, it took one second. Be alert. Try to see everything that’s in your view. This is to show me again to be more aware of every thing.

On July 19th, 1979, I saw we were playing basketball in a gym at a Catholic school in a vision near my home. Some one rolled me the ball with my back to the basket at mid floor. I threw the ball over my head backwards. I made a basket and the ball did not even touch the rim of the basket. There were hundreds of smiling faces laughing and clapping their hands and cheering me on. I was in my pajamas. I sensed to start the prayer meeting soon, even sleepers hit once in a while. The people were all out on the floor and we did start that prayer meeting in my office shortly after. Later on we moved the prayer meeting into the Catholic Church near my home and they are still meeting there after twenty years and that is good.

On July 19th, 1979, we were going to have a prayer meeting in my office. One of my tenants named Sam was going to come up to the prayer meeting in only his shorts, a t-shirt and no socks or shoes. I told Sam “There were about four or five women that were coming over to our prayer meeting from a Church over in NE Minneapolis to watch us and to be with us for our prayer meeting so they could find out how to conduct a small prayer meeting. I told Sam that he should wear long pants, a regular shirt and shoes and socks if he is coming to the prayer meeting that night.” My buddy Leon came up to me and said “Bill, you mean Sam can’t come to the prayer meeting unless he has long pants, a regular shirt and shoes and socks on?” I said “That’s right.” Dear Leon, I really like him. He stood there and he couldn’t move. Several years later he told me “That night when those women came over from NE Minneapolis to our prayer meeting, he was going to knock me out with one punch.” He said “The Holy Spirit stopped him and he couldn’t even move or raise his hands.” Thank you Lord and the Holy Spirit for the protection you gave me that night. There were several other times that I believe I was protected by the Lord and the Holy Spirit. I love Leon as a brother in Christ. He’s a good man.

On July 21st, 1979, in the morning I had a vision. I went to the bathroom and I flushed the toilet and I heard a woman from the other side of the wall say “The over flow from your toilet is coming over into my toilet.” I sensed don’t put your garbage on some one else. A truck driver comes to mind and one of our prayer partners that yelled quite a bit. Remember the Bible says that “Jesus came to sit with the sick, He didn’t come to sit with the well, they don’t need a Doctor.” Many Christians come into the closer walk with Jesus when they are sick, but remember Jesus starts there to heal and clean them up. Please remember this, that every one doesn’t have to be sick to come closer to Jesus in the “Born again” experience.

When one dies or passes away from this earth, their spirit and their soul goes to heaven or hell and also all of the good experiences and memories that person acquired here on earth. The body goes back to dust in the grave.

On July 22nd, 197, I was out in Monticello with my buddy Bert. I saw four stars move across the sky. One was a meteorite and that was to show me again to be aware of every thing.

On July 23rd, 1979, in the morning I saw two ladies in a vision. This brought much confusion to me not knowing whether they were trying to help me or if they were trying to get some help. Please help them and bless them Lord. I also saw a smiling young lad appear at the front door. Was he going to take something or break in or was he looking for some one in the home. Be aware and be alert of every thing that’s going on around you.

I also saw in a vision a woman laying on a bed. She moved her legs closer to me, like an invitation for me to come closer to her. What was she really after? Did she want something or was she giving or suggesting love for me, or what? I don’t know. Here again be alert and be aware and keep from sin. That’s the walk I’m in and doing my best to keep from sin.

I also saw in another vision. I was handing some one a five-gallon pail, it was empty. Why? What was I doing? Was I giving some thing or was I gaining some thing? I should know what I’m doing by being aware and by being alert. Be sensitive but don’t get hurt. I should know where I’m at all times. Also I want to know where other people are at and what there intentions are. Apply this to your own life and be very sensitive to what’s going on around you.

On July 23rd, 1979, I wrote this letter to Jesus. Dear Lord Jesus. My personal savior and the greatest friend I have ever known. I need some help and guidance for my life and what you want for me in the future. I’ve been to over thirteen hundred Churches that you asked me to go to. I’ve written many songs. I’ve received many blessings and healings of my mind, my body and even my heart. Even the vitamins have helped. I’ve been relieved of much temptation or the desire to sin. I only want to do your will dear Lord. I’ve received and found an inner peace of mind, self worth and many gifts and blessings that you gave me. You have melted me and molded me in my life. I’m doing things because of you and because of all the things you have done for me in my life. You have given me a gift to sing, a voice, timing, and the ability to remember many of the songs that are important. I can never thank you enough for all this dear Lord. Thank you Jesus from the bottom of my heart. Please forgive me for my sins and there have been many. I love you Jesus more than any one and more than any thing in this universe. Please protect my family and my friends and our property and please dear Jesus please never leave us. Thank you Lord.

Here’s a real blessing. On July 24th, 1979, in the morning I had a vision. I saw a pregnant woman with two children. The dad was there, and he looked like he was about sixteen years old. The two boys looked like they were about three years old and they looked just like the Dad. They were all very happy people and they had a lot of love for each other and it showed in the twins. I sensed we should all love our family and bring a peace and joy to them all every day.

On July 25th, 1979, I was at a Charismatic prayer meeting in Corcoran, Minn. Helen V, a Christian profit and teacher saw visions of many of the people that were there. She said to me, “I saw a vision of a truck load of oranges, piles of oranges in front of you and all around you Bill.” She asked, “What are oranges to you?” I said, “Oranges are healing with vitamin C.” She said, “You will be healed in many, many ways.” Believe me I was. Later Jesus told me, “I am going to heal you completely except for your arches, for if I healed your arches you would be perfect and there is nothing perfect on the earth.” So I looked up into the Heavens and I said to Jesus, “Have you taken a good look at me lately, we’ve got a long way to go, but I receive this and every thing you have for me.” Thank you Lord.

On July 29th, 1979, in the morning I saw me in a vision as I will look when I loose some weight. I was very thin in the vision. I did go from 178 pounds down to 158 pounds. That’s too thin for me. I try to maintain about 174 pounds. These visions are to help guide us and to help us set our goals.

On August 5th, 1979, in the morning I saw me cutting a string in a vision. Then I was told “Don’t cut off more than you can handle.”

On August 6th, 1979, I saw my buddy Leon in a vision. I was to tell him “Get your plans for the house you want to build. Make sure they are the way you want them. Correct them if needed, get some bids, make sure they are accurate bids. See Vick and he will be able to help you, then see a banker and get the requirements they have for you for a loan and pray about it.” I did this.

On August 6th, 1979, I laid hands on Father B at a Catholic Church. He wanted prayers for his knee, it was painful. He requested prayers for a prayer group to begin in the Church. We prayed in agreement for both of these things. Was he healed? I don’t know. About the prayer meeting’s, it’s all up to God. It’s none of my business if any one ever gets healed or if our prayers are answered. If God wants that person healed, then he will be healed. It’s all between that person and God.

August 6th, 1979, I laid hands on three men in a Catholic Church in Little Canada, a suburb of North St. Paul, Minn. We prayed for healings and guidance for these men. All I can do is believe they were healed.

On August 6th, 1979, in the spirit realm I was asked the question “How do you like Evelyn? Isn’t she just about what you asked for?” I said “I don’t know, I haven’t let her say to much because I’m talking all the time. I will let her talk as soon as I see her and I’m sorry Lord.” We all have things to learn. By the way that was a vision I had.

On August 5th, 1979, I was at Crystal Lake in Robbinsdale. I went to that lake for over ten years almost every nice day from one hour to three hours to read the Bible, to speak in tongues and to pray and talk to our Lord. This was one of the most peaceful times in my life. I saw thirty-five or forty black demons that day. I call them spooks and they are of evil. They were just ahead of an airplane that was flying low over Minneapolis. I commanded the evil spirits to leave the Minneapolis area and that airplane in the name of Jesus. I saw they left and just think they were over downtown Minneapolis about five miles away from where I was. They still heard me and disappeared from the area. This confirms to me that there is no distance in the spirit realm.

On August 9th, 1979, Bert, my buddy and I went to the Lutheran conference downtown in Minneapolis. “Mr. Pentecost,” Dr. David Duplease was speaking. Coming out of the conference Bert wanted to get a blessing from David Duplease. I said, “OK we’ll get one.” We walked outside and there he was standing by the curb on the sidewalk, alone. We went over and talked to him for about ten minutes and I asked him to please give us his blessings. He laid hands on both Bert and me and prayed for us. After hearing about this man for many years and some of the good things that he did in the body of Christ, it was a real blessing to meet him and receive his blessings. That man did so very much for our Lord while he was on earth. I believe he went to Heaven about twelve years later.

On August 11th, 1979, in the early morning I saw myself in a dream. I walked out of my bedroom and ran into a black demon in the hall. I yelled at the demon and I said, “You evil demon, you must leave in the name of Jesus, you must go now.” I woke up and felt this black spirit laying on me. I was like paralyzed. I commanded it to leave again and it left and I was all right. As the demon was leaving I could feel my body coming back to life. I also commanded it to be paralyzed in hell for all time in the name of Jesus. I believe you get what you pray for if it’s for the right reason.

On August 12th, 1979, I prayed with and laid hands on a Priest and a woman in a wheel chair at a Catholic Church in Plymouth. We prayed for a healing for that girl and the Priest. What a beautiful day that was. Evelyn and I went out for dinner and we just trust Jesus when we ask Him for any thing. It’s really none of our business if they or any one was ever healed. That’s between that person and God. A good lesson is to never ask if some one was healed after you have prayed for them. Just let the Lord heal them and in His time and thank Jesus for the healings. That’s faith.

On August 15th, 1979, I saw in a dream the leaders of the Charismatic group playing basketball. The score was tied. One of the players tried to make a basket and missed. He got the ball to me and I made a direct shot right in the basket with little effort, we won. Praise the Lord, we had Jesus on our side.

On September 20th, 1979, I went to a Catholic Church. I saw a Priest that I had known and that I had helped many years earlier when I was in the Real Estate business. That is I helped a friend of his. He was the contact for his friend. It was nice to hear him say “You really helped that couple when I called you many years ago and he reminded me of that and he thanked me very much.” At the Church I saw two good friends named Loren and Dave, it was so good to see them. They laid hands on me and prayed for me. What a beautiful blessing we had that day.

Here’s a plan for my work. What is the vision or the plan you have Bill? I would like to see revival in the Church’s and bring the Priests and the Pastors and their members of their Church into the personal relationship with Jesus. Do your best, make a plan, try, but believe. Our Lord will never give any one more work than they can handle with out the tools to do it. Get the knowledge, one step at a time. Do not become discouraged. Our Lord will take the responsibility to accomplish this. Listen to the Lord, try again, have courage. Get into a closer walk with God. Get your friends baptized in the Holy Spirit. They will then be able to stop sinning if they want to. They will be able to give up all resentments and unforgiveness and bitterness feelings and many sins and they may even be healed. Our Lord will talk to you after three weeks if you have or will read the Bible every day for about ten minutes or more each day if you want that. Believe Jesus when He talks to you. You will learn to pray and care and lay hands on others. Believe what Jesus is doing and then thank Him for all He is doing in your life.

On August 18th, 1979, in a vision after I asked the Lord what will the earth be like at the end of the human race on earth. I saw two pictures in the vision of earth. One was the earth in an inferno of flames. The other was like a nuclear bomb blast. Every thing was black and gray. This was terrible.

On August 18th, 1979, Evelyn and I went up to St. Cloud, Minn. We were invited for a prayer meeting and a Sunday afternoon dinner. I met many of her relatives, two from Milwaukee and other family members. We prayed for them and laid hands on all of them and asked Jesus to bring His healing graces into them and guide all of them. We cursed all sickness, illness and decease and all infection that could be in them to the roots in the name of Jesus as Jesus cursed the fig tree in the Bible. This was a most beautiful Sunday afternoon being with that beautiful family. Several were slain in the Spirit and were walking in the “Born again experience.” It was all good. This is what makes life worthwhile for me. Thank you Lord. By the way the dinner was delicious and Evelyn and I really had a wonderful time there.

On August 16th, 1979, after Mass at a Catholic Church in North Minneapolis, we sang “Holy God We Praise Thy Name.” At that Church while we were singing our Lord allowed my voice to expand all over the Church. That happens mostly in the Catholic Churches. I also prayed and laid hands on the visiting Priest that day and asked Jesus to heal him. He was very receptive and He was from Nigeria, Africa. That was beautiful. Thank you Lord.

On August 20th, 1979, I laid hands on a Priest at a Catholic Church where we were having a prayer meeting. He was the Pastor of another Church in North Minneapolis. I also laid hands on a friend, Darlene’s daughter for healing and that she would come closer to Jesus and learn His ways. In the afternoon I met and prayed with several people near my office. They have a tape ministry and are very close to the Lord. This was all good.

On August 21st, 1979, five of us were having a prayer meeting in my office as we always do during the week back in those days. No one wanted to miss the joy and love we found at those prayer meetings so they came in almost every day. That was some of the most beautiful times of our lives. We were so close to the Lord. Leon called and we prayed with him on the phone. Thank you Lord for all those blessings. We thought we were going off to Heaven sometimes. What a glorious time.

On August 22nd, 1979, we had another prayer meeting. My son Curt came to Jesus that night. He accepted Jesus as his Lord and savior. Praise the Lord. It’s always a blessing when any of your family comes closer to the Lord. Thank you Jesus. Something you will never forget.

On August 25th, 1979, Evelyn and I went to Mass in the small chapel in the basement of a Catholic Church, North of my office on Saturday evening. I went up to the altar after Mass and I asked the Priest if we could pray with Him. He said “That would be fine with him.” I began praying and I laid hands on him and asked Jesus to baptize him with the Holy Spirit. Immediately, the Holy Spirit baptized him and he got so hot he had to walk out of the sanctuary into the hall and he had to take his robes off because he couldn’t stand the heat that poured from the Holy Spirit. This was like a fire of prayer that came upon him because Jesus wanted him to really feel what the baptism of the Holy Spirit was really like. All you have to do is ask Jesus to baptize you in the Holy Spirit and He will baptize you. Priests and Pastors are very close to the Lord and have studied about the Lord for many years. They will come into this closer walk very easy as soon as they ask Jesus to baptize them in the Holy Spirit. It just thrills me when any one is baptized in the Holy Spirit. I would say that this is one of my callings for my work for Jesus on this earth. Praise God and thank you, Jesus. We also laid hands on an older woman and several others that day. They also received the baptism of the Holy Spirit. Praise the Lord.

During July and August 1979, I went to visit over thirty-five Priests in Minneapolis and the North suburbs. Jesus asked me to go see the Priests and talk to them about Him, and the healing graces, and all of the gifts of the Holy Spirit, and what is going on in the body of Christ. I did that. You try to do that. I believe you can’t do that unless the Lord directs you to do this and He gives you the graces to do that. I really try to do every thing the Lord will have me do and I do it to the best of my ability. Praise God. I was warned by some Catholic friends that I have to be very careful about going to visit the Priest’s. Jesus reminded me many years later that Priests are no different than any other man. They have a job to do and they are to do their job. All part of the Church’s work, letting the members of their Church know that there is a Father God in Heaven, the creator, His Son Jesus, the savior, and the Holy Spirit the comforter who I believe is the life, the Love, and the one who is available to every one, any where in the universe. I believe the Holy Spirit carries out all the orders from the Father God in Heaven. I really enjoyed going to see all these priests. Thank you Lord. I believe in the “Blessed Trinity” P G T Y L L B.

CHAPTER 6

THIS CHAPTER IS FOR THE LEADERS OF THE CHURCHES. After going to see the Priests I wanted to think about what I discerned from seeing them. I was surprised to see they did not have a personal relationship with our Lord and Savior. I understand that they can not come into this personal relationship with Jesus unless they have the knowledge to do that. In the event the Priests and Pastors read this, all you have to do is ask Jesus to come into your heart, your mind and soul, confess Jesus as your Lord and savior and do not place the Bishops or the Pope or the Church establishment ahead of Jesus. Make Jesus first ahead of every one and every thing. Read the Bible every day and ask Jesus to reveal those things to you that he wants you to know. It’s simple. When your tuned down like when you wake up in the morning after sleeping, ask the Lord a question and believe when He tells you something. When you read the Bible every day Jesus will teach you His revelation knowledge and He will write His rules and His laws on your heart and you will know how to live by His rules and His laws. Jesus will begin to heal you and clean you up from sin. I hope that many of the members of the Churches will get this book into the hands of the Priests and the Pastors so they will read this and come closer to our Lord. I really believe if everyone that reads this book and will do these things that I have written about after they pass from this earth, they will go either into Paradise which is a holding area to be made whole or the Throne where the Father God is and they will not have to stay in the outskirts of the Throne or even Paradise as the Lord told me about, for up to two thousand years.

When you want the baptism of the Holy Spirit, ask Jesus to baptize you in the Holy Spirit and He will baptize you in the Holy Spirit. As you move along with Jesus He will make you an overcomer and you will be able to overcome sickness, illness, disease, and even sin. Jesus will give you the time to think before you sin, after you have received the baptism of the Holy Spirit. In your communications with Jesus, if you sense any confusion, evil or upsetness or anything that comes against the word of God, command it to leave in the name of Jesus. Jesus told me one day, “If there is any evil in any part of a dream or a vision or in your communications with Me, do not accept it because I will not lead you to evil or to contradictions or to anything against the word of God, the Bible. Throw it out and leave it alone because this will not be of Me, your Lord.” Please remember this, if you will not believe when Jesus talks to you, why should He talk to you? You make the choice. It should be easier for the Priests and Pastors to come into this new walk with our Lord because they have dedicated their entire life to God. Priests remember when you laid on the altar floor and made your commitments at your ordination. These same promises were also made by Pastors in other Churches. Remember they were not made to any man or organization but were made to our Father God in Heaven.

When I went to two Catholic Churches, one downtown and the other in Golden Valley, I sensed the Priests there were renewed Christians and born again. I enjoyed the Pastor at the Catholic Church in the Camden area. He was very sharp and He really listened and I discerned He will be leading many Catholic’s into the personal relationship with Jesus. God Bless these Priests. The young Priest at the Catholic Church in Robbinsdale was very receivable, however very skeptical about laying hands on me when I asked him to and pray for my healings. Here is a good word, you don’t have to be frightened about anything to do with our Lord because He walks in total love. Can you imagine what it would be like if the Father God in Heaven didn’t have love for all of us. He wouldn’t have sent His only begotten Son to save us from hell and He wouldn’t be building our mansions in Heaven for us to live in for the rest of eternity if we believe in Jesus. You should remember that this life maybe over soon and our life here on this earth is such a short time compared to all eternity.

If you go into some Churches, you will see some of the people are praying to others than our Lord Jesus just like I saw in the vision I wrote about earlier. The Pastor at the Catholic Church North East of my office listened well and he was very receptive. He allowed me to lay hands on him and when I asked him to lay hands on me and pray for me, he was cooperative. He did this.

On August 31st, 1979, I saw the Priest at the Catholic Church North of my office. This Priest showed more love than any priest I have ever known. He was very receptive when I asked if I could pray for him and lay hands on him. Then he laid hands on me and prayed for me. The heat poured and it was hot in that room that day. He was really walking in love and he was not afraid to show this. I was really blessed going to see him. The Holy Spirit was present with us and He really moved that day. Praise God.

One thing you will notice, is that Catholic’s walk in a lot of Love and this is good to know. A laicized Priest (or a former Priest) told me that many of these Priests feel they are like little tin Gods. Many of them do not like people to place them up so high because they cannot live up to their expectations. Some of them are good business managers. Let us not judge them, but pray for them because they have some of the same problems many men have. Earlier I wrote that the Lord said, “The Priests are no different that any other man. They were a man first.” Please help them and bless them Lord. Some Priests and Pastors will dictate to their members and subject them to their controls and let the Church members know “Don’t rock the boat.” I did not go to two Catholic Churches in the North suburbs of Minneapolis because I felt the Holy Spirit was already present in the Churches and the Priests were well on their way with Jesus and the Holy Spirit.

What are some of the Priests and Pastors doing? Some of the gifts of the Holy Spirit are stifled in the Churches because whenever there is too much control in the services, the gifts will be stifled. The Holy Spirit has to be set free in every Church service or prayer meeting in order to allow the gifts to function in the Churches or meeting places. You have to allow the Holy Spirit to move in those places and allow the Hole Spirit to do those things that He wants to do. I would like to suggest that the people begin to fast and pray sensible in honor of Jesus, one day at a time, eating enough to sustain your health. The Priests and Pastors should lead their parishioners into the personal relationship with Jesus as I explained earlier. Try to read the Bible every day for at least ten or fifteen minutes or more. What do you do with a friend you like? You spend time with him. Do the same with Jesus by talking to Him, and telling Him where you’re at and remember to ask Jesus for help. You can find out what a fire of prayer is by spending a lot of time with Jesus. I would also like to suggest that you humble yourself before God, laying on the floor even in the sanctuary and remember your vows you took that day when you were ordained a Priest or a Pastor. Your vows are to God, not man. I would like to suggest you begin loving all of your parishioners, laying hands on them, getting them healed and make sure you care about your sheep. I believe many of the members of the Churches are giving to much glory to the Priests and the Pastors and the hierarchy of the Churches instead of giving the honor and glory to Jesus our savior Lord, the King of Kings and the Lord of Lords.

Regarding Christian unity. I believe some of the Priests and the Pastors and the Bishops and the Pope are the biggest stumbling blocks to Christian unity. I heard Pope John Paul the 2nd say “I am the biggest stumbling block to Christian unity.” I heard that on the Catholic television network on channel 53 in Minneapolis. I believe the quickest way to bring Christian unity into the Churches is to invite other Priests and Pastors of other denominations into your Church, bless the bread and wine or grape juice together and give the Body and the Blood to all that are there. I want to remind you again what Jesus told me, “Its not who blesses the bread and wine that counts, its how you receive it.” (This is going on in some Churches around the world.) Then forget the things that separate you and concentrate on the things that unite you together. Concentrate on things like the virgin birth, the crucifixion of Jesus when He suffered and died for all of us for the sins that we have committed, and when He rose from the dead, called the resurrection, and know that He has a home for you in Heaven when He calls you home. Believe in the Father God in Heaven, the Son Jesus, and the Holy Spirit. This should bring Christian unity into all the Churches. Don’t forget to pray for this and please Jesus prepare us for when you call us up to Heaven.

This is what Jesus told me about The Mormon’s and The Latter Day Saints. Jesus told me “The Mormon’s are a very Holy people and they read My word everyday and they live by the word of God. The Mormon’s believe that Jesus was a great profit, but they believe their founder Joseph Smith was a greater profit and any one that places any one or any thing ahead of Me Jesus is not worthy of Me.” The Father God in Heaven said, “The only way you can come to Me is through My Son Jesus.” There is no other way you can get to the Father God in Heaven. I asked a teacher at Church “What are the Latter Day Saints?” He said, “They are the latter day saints. They will be saints later on. They will not go at the time when the Lord Jesus calls up the Church with out spot or wrinkle as it states in 1 Thessalonians 4:16 and 17, called the “Rapture of the Church.” They will go into the tribulation period and you can read how terrible it will be in Revelation chapter 6 through 18 and believe me it’s terrible. Come to Jesus and you can skip all this tribulation.

Jesus told me about the Jehovah witnesses. He said. “The Jehovah Witnesses are of an anti-Christ. Be very careful of the Jehovah Witness. They will bring confusion and much evil to you. Keep away from them. They are an abomination to the Lord.”

On September 1st, 1979, I went to Mass at the Catholic Church North of my office at 7:00 PM. We laid hands on about eight or nine people, they were all from another Church and we prayed for their healings and for them to come into a closer walk with our Lord. That was a very beautiful experience. It’s really nice when you fellowship with other Born again Christians.

Scripture states “Do not talk about sensual or sexual things.” The press and the television stations and the movie industry should pay attention to that. I feel sorry for that group because I believe they will be going through some of that tribulation period. After you have given your heart over to Jesus and He begins to clean you up, you will also be able to give up the lusts that most men have. The answer is to become born again, and be baptized in the Holy Spirit, that will also help you to overcome lust.

If you think that Jesus does not know about a husband and a wife making love, read on. One beautiful sunny after noon I went outside to sit in a chair and just relax. I asked the Lord to show me something that He wanted me to know. I was looking up in the sky towards the East and I saw the clouds in the sky. It was about 4:00 in the afternoon. There was a beautiful blue sky and there were some light rust or rose-colored clouds in the sky. I looked up in the sky and I saw a nude body in the form of a female body in a laying down position that stretched for about two long City blocks. I thought that was very interesting. The nude body was not in the clouds but it was part of the clouds. In a little while I looked a little further and I saw a male body in the clouds laying on the female body, this was all part of the clouds. This was showing me how a husband and a wife should make love to each other in intercourse. Now I was either naive or I didn’t understand all this. Later I asked the Lord what He was trying to tell me and what this was all about. I was told “I did not want you to forget some of the finer things in life.” That was quite a vision and a little different and after all it was our Father God in Heaven that created all this and this is important to remember that He created this for a husband and a wife after they have been married. Our Lord has taught me many things and that was one of them. To find the greatest happiness in marriage, wait until after you are married to have intercourse with your wife. Marriage is a commitment, and this is what our Lord wants for us, to make commitments to each other and to Him first. If you both will wait for these intimacies then you will find a greater contentment and trust. Praise God This was interesting. We should say we shouldn’t talk too much about all this. Note: I just about forgot about all that good stuff.

On September 1st, 1979, in the afternoon the Lord told us to write to the American Medical Association and to ask them to please send us information on different disease. Then He asked us to write to many of the Foundations, those that try and promote people to send money to them to help them in the research for those Foundations for the different sicknesses and ask them to send us information. I did this and he wanted us to know some things about these diseases.

On September 4th, 1979, in the evening I went to a Catholic Church in Crystal, another suburb of Minneapolis for a prayer meeting and I asked Jesus for a word that He might have for me. I saw a house and I opened up the door and it was dark and hallow inside in the vision. It changed to a friend’s home. I asked for the blessings to come into that home and for the people in that home and I commanded the evil to leave the people in that home and never come back into that home again. After that I wrote the song “The Home is a Most Beautiful Place” It’s on tape 8-L and song number 5-59.

On September 5th, 1979 I was going up to the Catholic Church in the Camden area prayer meeting at about 9:15 am. I was about to witness to the prayer group about the miracles that have happened and many of the visions and the dreams and many of the things that the Lord told me. I told them about healing. There were about 12 women at their meeting. There were some healings that took place at the prayer meeting that morning such as healings of the emotions, pain and hearts. Before the meeting, one of the ladies told the others “Our Lord told her that a man of God was coming to the prayer meeting that morning.” I showed up and that was really beautiful, as it always is when Jesus and the Holy Spirit is present. There was a lot of love there and that was all good. Praise the Lord. During the meeting one of the leaders had a vision. She said “I saw a cloud over Bill’s head and the angels were ministering to him.” This cloud shows me that I don’t have every thing in order and that the Lord is still cleaning me up from sin and healing me physically. I know this and I thank you Lord. When people see these things and tell me things like that it gives me confidence that I am doing those things that the Lord has asked me to do.

On October 2nd, 1979, I saw in a vision a beautiful rabbit running through a friends flowers and grass. I sensed there would be a lot of beautiful love in our lives.

On October 22nd, 1979, I saw a fire in my bedroom by the ceiling, it was like clear plastic near the ceiling in the vision. This is a major spiritual experience and that was good. Years later, now as I write all this I know that this was good and this showed me that the Holy Spirit was coming into my life in a greater way. Praise God and I receive this Lord.

Months later I saw on a chair that May, a prayer partner, was sitting on. This was the same spiritual fire on the back legs and the supports of the chair she was sitting on like I saw in my bedroom near the ceiling. I got excited and I told the people that were there “Their was a fire on May’s chair.” I explained that this fire was a spiritual thing and that showed us that May was a prayer warrior and she prays with what is called a fire of prayer and she was and still is this day. Thank you Lord and thank you May.

On October 26th, 1979, I saw my sweetheart and I were at a Mass and we received Communion in a vision. After Mass we made our complete and true commitments to our Lord and to each other. We were at the Communion rail and we were given another Communion in the vision, only it was like the size of a bus transfer rolled up. I sensed this is our Lords will about Commitments to Him and to each other. Later in the vision my sweetheart and I saw two light bulbs turned on, it was like we were walking in His light and His way and it was good. We received all this Lord.

On November 16th, 1979, my sweetheart and I made our complete and true commitments, first to God then to each other and then we made them to each other in front of Him. It was on May 31st, 1979 that I received a word from the Lord and He said “First the two shall become one, then the two shall become one for me” and that was beautiful.

. On September 6th, 1979, my buddy Bert laid hands on me and I was slain in the spirit. I was so happy in the spirit. I received a word from the Lord that I was to listen to the Holy Spirit and I was told that pain would come in my right hand if I begin to move too fast writing the music. That night Leon gave me a word, I believe this came from the Lord. Most of us were hearing from the Lord in our prayer group that met in my office. “Through the hand of the Almighty God in the name of Jesus hear the word of the Lord.” I was slain in the Spirit right then and I went down to the floor. This is when the Holy Spirit is cleaning up some sin or physical problems in the person that was slain in the Spirit, so stay down on the floor until the Holy Spirit tells you to get up off the floor.

On that same evening on September 6th, 1979, Bert and Leon were in my office with me. We had a real good teaching from Leon. After Leon was praying for me and I was slain in the Spirit and many resentments were gone. I laid hands on Bert and he was slain in the Spirit. Bert laid hands on Leon and he was slain in the Spirit. Each one of us were cleaned up in some way of sin and physical problems. We had more fun with the Holy Spirit, yet always being serious. Then we received more healings, more revelation knowledge and more good things happened whenever we were slain in the Spirit. Even though we had a good time doing this, we all should be most serious whenever it comes to Jesus or the Holy Spirit. All of this brings us closer to Jesus and our walk with the Holy Spirit and we give our Lord Jesus all the honor and glory at all times. Glory be to God.

On September 7th, 1979, I went to lay hands on my sweetheart and I was about to pray for her and I thought I should be most serious in this, so I was buttoning up my coat and I had my eyes closed. I opened up my eyes and she was already slain in the Spirit and I didn’t even lay a hand on her yet. This dear woman is so submissive to the Holy Spirit she went down and was slain in the Spirit without even having a hand placed on her. This was all good. I laid hands on many after that and many were slain in the Spirit, Praise God. I trust that the Holy Spirit dealt with many of these people and healed them when they were slain in the Spirit when they laid there on the floor. When any one is slain in the Spirit, they should stay down until they are led to get up so that the Holy Spirit can complete the work that He has to do at that time. If you are a person that is slain in the Holy Spirit easy, I believe that shows me that you have yielded to the Holy Spirit. It doesn’t mean that you haven’t yielded to the Holy Spirit if you do not go down when you are having a spirit filled person pray for you and he is laying his hands on you. I have seen that when people have yielded to the Holy Spirit, that person just crunches and tumbles to the floor.

On September 10th, 1979, in the morning I saw in a vision a dear older Priest from a Catholic Church North of my office. He was driving a van around the corner near my office. I was in my car. He backed up and closed his eyes and turned around and went another way. I prayed for him that God would bring the healing graces into that Priest. I believe that our Lord did bring the healing graces into that Priest.

On September 10th, 1979, at 9:50 in the morning, I saw my buddy Bert saying Mass in a vision. Leon was preaching and I was the song leader playing the guitar and leading the singing and after Mass we laid hands on every one there. This was good and was more of a guide for us all.

On September 10th, 1979, at a Catholic Church healing Mass, my sweetheart said “I received conformation from the Lord about our complete and true commitments that we made before God.” This made us feel real good.

On September 9th, 1979, in a vision I saw my sweetheart and I were sitting on the throne of The Father God in Heaven. We both were given a crown and we were wearing the crowns. All these things that our Lord has shown me lets me know how much the Lord loves us and how close He is to us. Thank you Jesus. We receive this with all the blessings that go with that. At the “White Throne” judgment we will receive a crown for all the things that we did on this earth for the Lord and you can read about this in James 1:12 and Revelation 2:10.

On September 15th, 1979, I saw a loving angel in a vision. He was like a postman bringing good news and a set of Christmas tree lights to the front door. I sensed that the Lord was coming to visit again. This is all good. I believe when I see Jesus, it’s always in a vision.

On September 19th, 1979, I saw I was throwing barbecue ribs away in a vision. There were fourteen small servings on a plate on the counter, finally I came to my senses and I decided to place them in a bag and put them in the freezer and keep them. I really like barbecue ribs. My discernment from this was that I love my sweetheart and I will do every thing that I can to keep her and protect her in every way I can. Thank you Lord and this was good.

On September 19th, 1979, I got up at 5:20 in the morning and I finished three

songs I was working on. That day I picked out a ring and I asked Evelyn to marry me in front of man. She said “She would marry me and she loved me.” That evening we had a prayer meeting in my office. Vick laid hands on me and I was slain in the Spirit. May laid hands on Leon and Vick and they were slain in the Spirit. I laid hands on Lois, Jan and Leon and my sweet heart and they all were slain in e Spirit. What a beautiful prayer meeting and this was good. We really had a wonderful time with the Holy Spirit.

On September 20th, 1979, in the afternoon we were having a prayer meeting in my office again. My buddy Rich was sitting in a chair. Rich had a stroke and he was having a hard time speaking and walking. I told Rich to look into the eyes of Vick and Vick would be slain in the Spirit. Rich looked into Vick’s eyes and Vick was slain in the Spirit. Vick just crunched only this time he went forward. We always caught any one who was slain in the Spirit before they would touch the ground. The Lord told us “Always take precaution when we are praying for some one and laying hands on them.” My buddy Bert looked into my eyes the same way and I was slain in the Spirit. Vick laid hands on Bert and looked into Bert’s eyes and Bert went down the same way. Vick told me that day “Last night at the prayer meeting I saw a white burning cross ascend above Evelyn and you Bill, while we were singing He touched me.” These were all beautiful blessings we all received. We were having prayer meetings every time two or three or more of us got together day or night besides our regular prayer meetings we would go to. These were some real happy times, some of the best times in my life.

On September 21st, 1979, we went to a Catholic High School for some entertainment. My sweetheart and I came to my office afterwards. I was going to ask for the gifts of the Holy Spirit for her and as she was standing beside the couch. I closed my eyes and said “Dear Lord,” that’s all I got out of my mouth. I opened my eyes and my sweetheart was already slain in the Spirit. That was beautiful. She was so submissive to the Holy Sprit.

On September 23rd, 1979, I asked the Lord to please show me what it was to be slain in the Spirit and what it was all about. I saw in a vision a back yard near the grade school I went to when I was young. I saw many piles of dung, dog dung in the center was one big pile. Later I saw a basement filled to the bottom of the window filled with the same dog dung. I saw like a person drowning in their own dung that represented their own problems, so they couldn’t see the light outside. After the person gave up all the resentments, anger, bitterness feelings and sin and problems and etc. the light appeared and the rainbow showed, the sun came out and it was beautiful. Praise God. That told me when you are slain in the Spirit the Lord is cleaning up a lot of garbage out of you.

On September 23rd, 1979, five of our regular prayer partners and I were invited over to Lois’s house over on 38th and Buccannan St. NE to a prayer meeting they were having. All four women over there were slain in the Spirit as we laid hands on them. I also laid hands on a couple there that were having problems in their marriage. I took them back to the time when they were married and I told them to remember the reason they married and the feelings and the love and the joy they had for each other at that time. After talking to them for a while I began praying and I laid my hands on them for a healing, they were slain in the Spirit and it was all-good. Several years later I saw them at a prayer meeting and the husband told me “My wife and I are the leaders of the prayer meeting at the Catholic Church in NE Minneapolis.” By the way he told me their marriage is all good and back on track. Praise God and thank you Lord for healing that marriage.

On September 24th, 1979, I asked the Lord to show me some things that He wants me to know. I saw in a vision that I was looking inside of a refrigerator from the back. I saw on the shelves many pots, pans, casseroles and a lot of foods and fruit. Every thing dropped to the bottom of the refrigerator. These things represented a cold life in a marriage. Later in the vision I saw on the shelves those same pots and pans and the fruits of life be placed back in order. This was taking a long time, but this is what God can do if you pray and ask Him to heal your marriage and He will do this for you and your spouse.

On September 25th, 1979, I saw me in a vision. I was driving down a service road on Highway 55 West of Minneapolis. I passed one of my friends in his car, he also was in the Real Estate business as I had been. He was looking for a certain house trying to find it. A car was coming towards me. I had to pull off the road so I wouldn’t hit him. I sensed I’m through with the Real Estate business, and I was.

Whenever Jesus would give me or show me visions or dreams, He would also give me discernment to know what He wanted me to know from that vision. That’s why I continually say “I discern something from that vision or dream like guidance or protection or help in some way,” and I would receive it at that time.

On September 27th, 1979, I believe I was led to write these words to Pope John Paul the 2nd, the Catholic Bishops and Priests and other leaders of others Churches.

Dear Pope John Paul 2nd;

Your laws and rules should be changed as follows:

1. All clergy should have a right to marry. They were men first and Jesus healed Peter’s Mother in law.

2. You should allow divorce and remarriage. Not to encourage it, but to allow it after all the avenues and understanding have been looked into and proper counseling given. Jesus told me “When the love is ended on both sides, the marriage is finished.” Matthew 19:11 states “Not all men can accept this statement, (on divorce) but only those to whom it has been given. Jesus then said “When I spoke those words, I meant “Those that have grace in their marriage are bound by it and that should be for life.” This is similar to when Paul asked Jesus to take the thorn from his side, after the third time Jesus said, “My grace is sufficient, you will be able to live with that.”

3. Jesus told me regarding birth control “I have given knowledge to man to prevent conception and they may use this if they wish.” This is only to be used to prevent his seed from touching hers. I believe after his seed touches hers, this would be murdering that fertilized egg and Jesus does not want that fetus murdered. Again I want to say abortion is murder.

Pope John Paul 2nd, or who ever follows him, you should change the rules of the Catholic Church on birth control. Some birth control is not murder. Jesus told me “When his seed touches hers, I places the soul in the womb and you have a living creature, the inner man called the spirit and the soul living in that womb in that woman.” Some birth control is not murder. Abortion, aborting that fetus in the womb in the woman is murder. Jesus told me later “Those people that made those laws and decisions to allow abortion will stand before My Father God in Heaven for those murders because they have made decisions to allow murder and passed laws to allow murder in this Country.

At the time when this book was being written, it had been reported in many of the newspapers around the world that about 90% of the women that are of child bearing age and they are members of the Catholic Church but are not paying any attention to the rules that the Pope has set down regarding birth control. Pope John Paul the 2nd, you should teach your Priests to lay their hands on the members of the Catholic Church and pray for them and show them love and care for them. Be the humble servant of the Lord and you should instruct your members to pray to Jesus. Teach them to have a personal relationship with Jesus. Jesus told me one day “When they pray to the saints and others they are really praying to me and I hear them.” I personally believe that the blessed Mother Mary and the saints and all mankind that have passed away in this life can not hear our prayers when we pray. I believe Heaven is 360 million miles away like Percy Collette said after he had been in heaven for five and one half days with Jesus. We cannot even hear any one that is yelling if they are six blocks away, how can they hear anything from even one mile away. I also believe that our Father God in Heaven did not give any human, only Jesus and the Holy Spirit the gift to be able to hear any one praying from earth. I believe only the Father God in Heaven, Jesus and the Holy Spirit can hear our prayers when we pray. Jesus told me “I know your every thought, even before you begin to speak.” Jesus also said, “I know your every thought and even the motives behind your every thought.”

On September 27th, 1979, I believe I received the knowledge about being slain in the Holy Spirit. I believe I also was ordained to teach and to lay hands on people so the Holy Spirit can work in that person when they are slain in the Spirit. I believe I was told that I will have the ability or the gifts to lay hands on a person and they will be slain in the Spirit under certain conditions. I will be able to pick a person to be slain in the Spirit and lay hands on that person and they will be slain in the spirit. We will be able to do this at will with love when we have grown in humility. Our direction and goals are close to the heart of Jesus and they are to help renew the Churches and help bring renewal in many hearts in the Christians and to have and to promote Christian unity. Conditions for the use of these gifts for the leaders of the prayer groups should be strong in the Spirit and be in a prayer of atmosphere of love and faith in Christ and great discretion and little publicity are required. Don’t use the description of this power for defense and this is not to be used as a substitute for laying on of hands in healing or the baptism of the Holy Spirit. This being slain in the Spirit is not to be used as a conversation gimmick. In large meetings the power is there and that may be used for the edification of the Body of Christ. Speak loud in tongues, audible in observations in large groups, and pray. If the person is not slain in the spirit or nothing happens to him, that person can be hanging onto resentments or sins. Resistance can also be because of pride, lack of faith, feeling they might get hurt if they fall. You should have some one there to catch the person. Jesus told me “You should take precautions so no one gets hurt. Do not abuse this gift of the Holy Spirit. Be open and yield to the Holy Spirit and give all the honor and the glory to Me, Jesus and My Father in Heaven.”

How to start a prayer meeting. When you want to set up a prayer meeting, find one or more persons and invite them into your home. Pray by asking our Lord to tell you when to meet and at what time you should meet. Generally a person will have been at some other prayer meetings and they will have an idea on how a prayer meeting works. Pray and discuss those things that you think should be brought up and how the prayer meetings should proceed. Singing praise and worship songs, reading the Bible, praying for some one to lead the music ministry, having some one give a teaching or a preaching on the word of God. Laying hands on those that want prayer and praying for the sick and remember to ask Jesus to guide and help you. Generally then they will have prayer requests from those that are present. Singing some more praising and worshipping songs and ask Jesus to help you in all things and to guide you when He would want you to meet and at what time that God would want the prayer meeting to start. Pray that Jesus will bring forth those persons that He would want to be the leaders of the prayer group. Pray that Jesus will bring in some one that plays the guitar and will be the song leader so that the group will be able to sing and praise our Lord. Then ask Jesus to bring those people He would want to be in the prayer group. Meet on a regular basis, generally they meet one day every week. This does not or should not keep you away from your regular Sunday Church service. Decide if you want to have food along with the fellowship time after the prayer meeting. Fruits and vegetables are best. Coffee and sweets are not that good for any one. You can get into trouble if the ladies try to out do the donations you served last week at the prayer meeting. Either take up a collection or leave a basket out so every one can see the basket for donations so you can have some money for song books or some other worthy cause. You won’t need a lot of finances. Try to have a good rapport with other prayer groups and the Pastor of the Church if you are meeting in a Church. Contacting them and communicating with them is very important. Evangelize and have a good relationship with others. Have a speaker come in if the leadership wants them. Back up your teachings by scripture. Encourage and help to establish other prayer groups if you are lead to do this. Don’t try to control every detail even down to witnessing or the Holy Spirit will be stifled in your prayer meeting. Make sure you lift up Jesus at all these prayer meetings and give Jesus and the Father God in Heaven all the honor and the glory. The basic purpose of a prayer meeting is for praising and worshipping God and is also to bring people closer to Jesus and to help the people and to show the people how to have a closer walk with Him and to have a personal relationship with Jesus. Remember to encourage and to support other prayer groups and even to help the needy. Later on you may want to bring in teachers or preachers, you should pay them something depending on how far they have to travel to your prayer meeting. Scripture states “A teacher is worthy of his hire.” You may want to sing a few more praise and worship songs, then close the prayer meeting with a prayer. My prayer is that our Lord Jesus will help you in every way and then remember to thank our Lord and remain eternally grateful for what he is doing. You can find all this in the song I wrote. Song number 5-16, on tape number 9-L

On October 14th, 1979, I saw me in a vision. I was in a hospital room with three other men. I went out of the room and when I came back the door had a lock on it and the door was locked. I sensed that I am completely done and finished with that manic-depressive sickness that came upon me in 1963. I will remain eternally grateful Lord for healing me from this mental sickness. Thank you Jesus.

In the vision I ordered some lithium carbonate, which is a drug that is used to help manic depressed people. The cost was $4.10. Two weeks previous the cost was $14.10. I gave the delivery boy $4.00 cash, he put that in his pocket. I also gave him a check for $4.10. That was confusion to me. I sensed that there is a big rip off with money in this manic depressive sickness and especially the costs of the drugs. This is now called bi-polar mental sickness.

On October 16th, 1979, I saw a group of American Indians killing white men in a home next to where I was raised on Knox Ave North, in Minneapolis in a vision. A big bird with long legs was hurt and the bird came running up the block to us. I sensed man, like many animals don’t always feel pain when they die. Jesus told me in one of the songs that He was talking about the white man and how they killed the peaceful Indian. I believe this is a good time to say this, “Please American Indians and Native Americans, please forgive the Government and the people that killed all those Indians, your forefathers, when our Country of the United States was new.” I believe the white man was wrong in killing and maiming all your ancestors. I believe the orders came out of Washington, DC. Please forgive them. I must say my forefathers were not involved in any of these killings. This was all bad and this was a very terrible thing that the people running this Country did to your people. I am asking forgiveness for this dastardly thing that the white man did to your people. May God bless you and all of your families and the American Indians and the Native Americans in this Country. Almost as bad as all this was, I never heard or read any thing about all this while I was in history classes in School. I never knew anything about this until I was told this in one of the songs I wrote. (See song number 7-13, tape 2-L and 6-R)

On October 20th, 1979, at 9:00 in the morning, I believe Jesus told me “Do not lay hands on any one unless you have time to do it right.” Then I saw in a vision a friend of mine and I was at the Church on 24th Ave North. I was looking for my sweetheart. Another woman and her sister came to the Church with her daughter. My sweetheart left and I felt some questioning in my mind. I was drinking a glass of milk and there was a piece of glass in it. I discerned to be careful and watch out who you trust. Jesus told me another time “A friend is a person that trusts you.”

On October 23rd, 1979, I believe I was given this word for the Church:

“To you in the Church, listen if you can, you can be with those to meet Me your Lord Jesus in the clouds in the air (1 Thessalonians 4:16) if you want to. All you have to do is to ask Me to come into your heart, your mind and your soul and live your life in Me and ask Me Jesus to be your personal friend.”

Also give up sin.

Read the Bible, My word for 10 minutes or more every day.

Show love and be kind to every one as Jesus commanded us to do.

Do not carry any resentments, anger or unforgiveness to any one.

Living a good life will not do it.

Going to Church will not do it.

Trusting or believing or having your eyes on the Pastor or the Priest, the Bishop, the blessed Mother Mary or even the Pope will not do it. They can not save you from hell. Only believing in Me, your Lord, and believe that I saved you from hell will save you.

Keep your eyes on Me, Jesus.

Get a personal relationship with Me, Jesus.

If you know any one that curses, especially that cures God, or rejects Me, Jesus, he will go to hell if he doesn’t stop cursing and if he does not stop rejecting Jesus.

Let those of you that have ears to hear, hear what I am saying.

I love all My children even those that don’t believe in Me.”

I believe these words I have written and the songs that I have written are direct from our Lord Jesus and the Father God in Heaven and are communicated to me through the Holy Spirit. One day Jesus told me “This music was ordained from the beginning.” Jesus also told me “Take all those things that I have given to you and give them to man kind and if one man is helped isn’t that good?” This is what gives me permission to write this book.

As I am writing all this and after I have been studying this for many year, I believe to the best of my ability that there will be hundreds of millions even billions of people that who have been born again, baptized in the Holy Spirit, and have become overcomers will rise up and meet the Lord Jesus in the clouds and in the air, as it states in 1Thessalonians 4:16 and 17 in the Bible, read it if you will. We who are going to meet the Lord in the clouds, in the air are going to go back to Heaven with Jesus and be with Jesus for the marriage supper for the seven years while God’s wrath, called the tribulation takes place on earth. After the seven-year tribulation period we will return back to earth on white horses with Jesus for the thousand years during the millennium. I know one thing for sure that those that reject Jesus will be going to hell for all time. John wrote that he saw the new City, the New Jerusalem, which is the bride of Christ coming down to earth. Why take a chance, go with Jesus. You read the Bible and see what you can make of it or see what Jesus tells you. The Churches job is to contact every person on this earth and tell them about Jesus dying on the cross and saving them from hell before this is all completed. I believe the programming on Christian television and radio stations and the Churches will be able to complete their work on this earth before the end. Then the people can decide if they want to believe in Jesus or not. If they believe they will go to Heaven and if they do not believe they will go to hell. I also believe that it’s the Holy Spirit’s job to bring all the people to Jesus.

There were a large group of Mexican and Eurique Priests that met in Mexico on December 8th, 1994. The blessed Mother appeared to these Priests and she said “My son Jesus is going to come back to the earth before the year 2,000.” Praise God. That is a different teaching that I am hearing in the Spirit filled Churches. The teaching I’m hearing in the Spirit filled Churches is that the overcomers will meet the Lord in the clouds, in the air, and we will return back to Heaven with Jesus for the seven-year marriage supper while the seven-year tribulation period of God’s wrath takes place here on earth. Then after the seven-year tribulation period, we who went back to Heaven with Jesus will return to earth with Jesus on white horses. You can read about the tribulation period in Revelation chapter 6 through 18, and believe me this is going to be the worst time ever since the beginning of this earth. That is God’s wrath on mankind because of sin. Make sure you read Revelation Chapter 19, 20, and 21 for all the good news. We won because of Jesus. Come to Jesus and you can be with Him in Heaven for all time. I pray that you will come to Jesus. Praise God. Thank You Lord. Love Bill.

CHAPTER 7

On October 27th, 1979, I asked our Lord if He had something that He wanted me to know. I saw a big red and gold banner, it was to the left of some tables in a vision. Some elegant people were dancing. On the banner was written “Grace of the best from Jesus.” Many people and my sweetheart and I were dancing in elegance and we danced like a feather and it was beautiful. This was really nice, thank you Lord.

On November 1st, 1979, during the night I saw I was singing the song “On the street where you live” in a vision. I was singing to one person that represented about a thousand people that were sitting in an auditorium. I sensed that I should start singing the old music I used to sing in the piano rooms and the new music that I have written. I will Lord and please help me and I pray to you Jesus that you will bring back to me the memory of the old songs and the new songs that I have written.

On November 5th, 1979, I saw several of us that were going on a trip in a vision. We had been traveling all day. A buddy in a big truck, lets call his name Leon was driving the truck. Some one got out of the passenger side. I had previously checked with the Motel where we were going to stay because there were many people that were going to stay there. I went inside the room to check it out. I went into another enormous large room. There were three pillows and a blanket that I brought in the room. I had to take them back out into my car because we were not supposed to bring them in the Motel. I went over to the washroom to wash up. There were two large bars of white castle soap, there were five or six small bars of soap. I sensed to purify myself in thought, word and deed and be pure and be ready for the big trip to meet the Lord in the clouds. I made a commitment and a vow to Jesus to do my best in every thing I do. Please help me Lord.

If you notice whenever I ask for something or the Lord is guiding me in some way, I always ask for help and protection. When things are going smooth remember to enjoy it because all things do not always go smooth. Amen.

On November 7th, 1979, I saw me in a vision. I found myself on a flat boat, traveling a long distance down a river. The trip was about one thousand miles and it didn’t seem to take very long. I was alone and it was a smooth ride. I discerned that there were not too many waves or problems in my life. I believe the Lord is showing me that my life is running very smooth. I like that. There were many soldiers on the river banks ready to take pop shots at me with their guns, however not one man did. I saw two men in the water, one appeared drowned, the other man was hiding like others had to do while taking this trip before and died along the way. I brought the boat to the shore and parked it on the shoreline. After I stepped on the shore I found some berries that represented the fruit of life, which was the best part. I was hiding like many men had to do on the trip they took. I didn’t like it and it was also at night. I sensed this was not the best things could be. When you dream or have a vision seeing smooth water, this means someone is having a beautiful smooth and a gentle life.

On November 11th, 1979, I saw my sweetheart left me and I was going on alone, yet with Jesus in a vision. I know that I am never alone because Jesus is always with me. Fear came upon me so I prayed by commanding the fear to leave in the name of Jesus, and the spirit of fear went away as it always will do when you pray in the name of Jesus. I woke up and I was all right and I was given a song to write. I wrote the song “To Part.” Song number 7-14 on tape 9-R. Remember to help any one if they ask for help and you will be helped when you need help.

On November 13th, 1979, I saw our prayer group in a vision in the basement of the Catholic Church near my home. The Pastor asked us to bring the prayer meetings into the Church so we moved the prayer meetings into the Church. There were about one hundred ladies there at the prayer meeting in the vision from the altar society. My buddy Bert stood up and introduced himself, he was lost and speechless. He began whispering to me “Bill, Bill, start the meeting, Bill, Bill, help.” I just sat there being calm, waiting, then I began to sing some praise and worship songs to Jesus. I must say here Bert never wanted to admit that he needed help, but I new in the Spirit he did. I started the meeting and it went well. That’s another gift Jesus gave me to be able to bring in the Holy Spirit almost immediately at prayer meetings. I really enjoy that and thank you Lord. When you sell out to Jesus by dedicating your life to Him, He will give you all the graces and the gifts that you will need to accomplish every thing that He will have you do.

On November 15th, 1979, in the evening Leon and I asked the Lord for a word on the music that I was writing. Leon received this word and we believe this was from the Lord. “I have chastised and sanctified Bill and I have commissioned him to write the music and I will raise him up so that he can know and give honor to Me and My Father in Heaven. Thank you Jesus and thank you Leon. This was most important for me to hear and I heard this.

On November 15th, 1979, in the afternoon in a vision I saw a door opened and a bright light came in. I sensed that Jesus is always close to me. Thank you Lord.

On November 15th, 1979, later on in the evening I saw in a vision, some print on a page, it was real clear. My eyes were actually being healed and they were healed and I can read small print. Thank you Lord.

On November 14th, 1979, I believe I received a word from our Lord late in the evening. “You are great in My sight, you have taken a job that I have commissioned you for. I will exhort you on the last day that Me and My Father will be glorified. This music was ordained from the start.” Thank you Lord. It’s good that I am kept busy. What a blessing Lord you gave me.

On November 16th, 1979, in the early morning in a vision I saw Sam, one of my tenants with his apartment in a mess. There was another guy named Dick, some said he even looked like me. He was messing up my desk. This made me aware that it is so nice when you live alone where no one else can mess up your place. Thank you Lord for my home and for telling me these things.

On November 17th, 1979, in a vision about 7:00 in the morning after I asked the Lord for help, I saw my sweetheart with her hand on my back standing next to me on a mountain. I sensed that she is helping me to reach the mountaintop, which is Heaven. Praise God and that’s what a soul mate is to do for her soul mate or her husband. I love her and I thank you Lord for bringing her to me.

On November 20th, 1979, a priest from New York laid hands on me and prayed for me at a Catholic Church North of Minneapolis. I asked for a blessing so that I would be able to write the music that I was given to write for the honor and glory of God and that every one that hears the music will be helped and healed and come closer to God. The next morning I saw in a vision a package 9” by 12” by 12” wide and it said on the package “To Bill from the Lord.” Then I believe I heard this from Jesus “The present is in the building but has not been given to you yet.” This present is the music that I wrote on music sheets 8 1/2” x 11” sheets. Thank you Lord.

I saw a car coming toward me with six children in the car in a vision. I was trying to get them to stop and tell them some things. They said “Don’t tell us any thing and don’t teach us any thing.” I said, “OK.” They finally stopped and listened any way. Then I saw a big hill I was driving down with my sweetheart. I was told to drive slowly on entering a tunnel through the mountain. I discerned to go extremely slow when witnessing to people and our Lord insisted that my sweetheart explain all this to them. I believe these children were her children and I sensed to go slow when you're witnessing to others.

On November 23rd, 1979, I asked our Lord to please explain why is there so much pain in my back and it continues. My Buddy Leon received a word for me. The word was “Through perseverance and a continuance walk in a state of grace till the end will lead to eternal salvation.” Thank you Lord and thank you Leon.

On November 28th, 1979, I was asking the Lord what are we doing and what are we to know? I believe I was told by the Lord “Your buddy Bert needs help. My sweetheart is my wife. Now get into the music.” Believe me I did.

On November 28th, 1979, I believe my sweetheart had a word from the Lord for me. She wrote it out like this. “Do you feel any thing missing in your life? Say this prayer with her. “I recognized your finished work at Calvary. Now your sins died with Me Jesus on the cross. They were buried in the tome with Lazareth and in the resurrection you will received new life.” I receive your pardon Lord. I ask your forgiveness for the sins that I committed, and I put my faith in you Jesus for salvation. Praise the Lord, I am saved, come into my heart and help me Lord.

On December 1st, 1979, these words I believe I received from the Lord. “This is My plan for you Bill. Practice singing, remember the words and the tunes of the music you wrote. Think of the timing and think of the meaning of the words in the music. Notice those involved in the problems in the music is to help them. Think of Me talking and helping them through you Bill. You should practice singing the songs and listening to them. Remember all these things and practice singing the music will help. I will help you.” Amen. What a wonderful God we serve to teach us and to help us in all these things.

On December 11th, 1979, I saw an old man in a vision. Some one gave him a bottle of poison to drink. The man stood up, walked down a hill, stumbled and fell and died. They were very mean to him. I saw my son Richard. It was like his Dad had died, not me but a king maybe Jesus. We were running and some were trying to get to Richard. I wouldn’t let them get to Richard, I tripped them. They fell hard. We had to get through some glass doors for protection. We were running very fast. I moved the glass doors in such a way both Richard and I got through. It was good and we did get away from them. I saw some friends that had passed away. I knew they were playing and having fun in Heaven. I sensed that Richard and I will be going in the rapture together to meet the Lord in the clouds and then off to Heaven. It was Heaven that we entered. Thank you Lord.

On December 21st, 1979, it was ten days after this last vision. I threw all my religious articles away. I believe I was led by the Lord to do this and only pray to our Lord Jesus. Why take any chances when the Father said “The only way to get to Me is to go through My Son Jesus.” That’s pretty clear.

On December 12th, 1979, I saw me in a vision working around the Catholic Church near my home. I was just coming down stairs from the library where we meet to have our prayer meetings. I was not dressed for my wedding. Some one said I should get dressed. I didn’t have time so I was going over to May’s house one block away where I had my wedding clothes. I went outside and a woman and my sweetheart were coming down the sidewalk dressed in their wedding dresses. There were many people there. I woke up and we never did marry in front of man.

On December 16th, 1979, I saw me in a vision stand on the SW corner where my office is in Minneapolis. I saw three men in the spirit sweeping the sidewalk coming towards my office. They had a red light each in front of their sweepers. I sensed love in these three men or spirits. I believe they were the Father God, the Son Jesus and the Holy Spirit in all their Glory. They were sweeping and cleaning up the earth for mankind. It was all good. Thank you Lord.

On January 20th, 1980, I was in Las Vegas, Nevada on a four-day airplane jaunt. Just before I was ready to leave Las Vegas I called a sister in Christ named Jill. Jill told me she had a word for me that she believed was from the Lord. She said “Today Bill you have become an overcomer, you can overcome every sin, sickness, illness and disease and any other thing that could be bothering you.” Praise God Then she said “Your conformation of this is in Revelation chapter 3:12 where it states “He who overcomes, I will make him a pillar in the temple of My God, and he will not go out from it anymore, and I will write upon him the name of My God and the name of the City of My God, the new Jerusalem, which comes down out of heaven from My God, and My new name.” To me that means that Jesus will always make a way for me to escape from sin. Remember I told you that when you become an overcomer, you will have time to think before you sin and because of your love for Jesus and His love for you, you will not want to sin. The good news is you will have time to think before you sin. Praise God. At the rapture of the Church our bodies will be changed over to a glorified body and we will overcome gravity. Jill also gave me further confirmation on becoming an overcomer. It was Revelation chapter 7:16 which states “They shall hunger no more, neither thirst anymore, neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat.” Believe me I was so thrilled that day. This was good and I receive all this Lord. Thank you Lord.

While I was coming home in the airplane, I was up 33,000 feet above the earth. I spoke to the Lord in secrete so no one could hear me up that high. I asked Jesus that if this word is true, please confirm this at one of the first prayer meetings I would go to after I arrived back home in Minneapolis. I went to a Catholic Church in Robbinsdale for a prayer meeting right after I arrived back home in Minneapolis. As soon as we finished saying the opening prayers at that prayer meeting, the man sitting next to me stood up and said “I believe I have a word for someone here tonight and this is that word. Revelation 3:12.” This was exactly what I asked the Lord to do if this was from Him. This was a miracle and I believe no one heard me in that airplane up 33,000 feet in the air. I receive all this and thank you Lord. I hope by now you can see why I have dedicated my entire life, my heart, my soul and everything I own over to our Lord Jesus. By the way we also will be able to move about by thought when we get into Heaven and we will overcome gravity. What beautiful blessings we will receive when we get to Heaven. Thank you Lord.

On January 24th, 1980, I saw in a vision four drinking cups, three empty and one with a little dirt in it. I sensed that the prayer that I asked for in Las Vegas was answered regarding giving up all resentments and anger and all unforgiveness towards the Hierarchy of the Catholic Church and the Priests and others that have hurt me in the Church. The one glass still had a little dirt in it, so I believe I still need prayer to remove all the memories from this (Note: at the end of 1998, while I was proof reading the first two chapters of this book, I believe that I had been delivered from all the bad memories of unforgiveness.) Today I have compassion for the Hierarchy and the members of the Catholic Church. This is a major healing and an improvement for me. Praise God.

On January 29th, 1980, I saw my wife and I were asleep in bed in a vision. I smelled a motor overheating. I ran downstairs with my wife to the living room. There were candles that were burning bright and higher then they should have been set at. My wife was so lovely in a beautiful blue and white robe, it was really nice and soft represented a very nice woman. She stepped over a candle, her robe caught on fire, she got the fire out and then we noticed the imitation Christmas tree was on fire from the candles. I helped get the imitation tree outside. It wouldn’t burn, only smolder. It was Christmas time and all the presents were in place. I believe this is to help me be very careful with everything.

I was told that my sweetheart, which was represented by my wife in the vision was preventing our Lord from coming to lay His hand on my forehead because she has decided not to marry me in front of man. Remember we had already made our commitments to God and to each other and we received the graces in our relationship. I was also told to pray for those that need help during this cold weather when the furnaces over work and I shouldn’t seal up my small apartment too tightly. I have a space heater in this front apartment in addition to the furnace in the basement. I now understand why I must be careful so all the oxygen is not taken out of this apartment. There was one more thing in this vision that my sweetheart might be in danger and I was to pray for protection for her. I did this. Remember when ever you get some bad news in a dream or a vision about a friend or a relative, don’t accept it, rebuke it and command all evil to keep away from that person and ask Jesus to protect that person in Jesus name, so this is what I did. I believe she was protected.

On January 29th, 1980, I saw in a vision that I just bought a triplex. (a rental unit, I actually bought one when I was 22 years old.) The down stairs was rented out. The up stairs was vacant. I inspected the up stairs and I found seven or eight boxes of farmer matches as they called them years ago. This was telling me there was danger around. The windows were out and it needed a cleaning. I sensed I should pray often for protection from evil, I prayed.

On February 2nd, 1980, I saw in a vision a brother and his partner. I asked him when he was leaving and what is the date today. He said “Today is the 29th of February.” Peter my son was with them and he was four years old. I was playing on the floor with Peter. Peter was on top of me. I sensed Jesus will place His name and the name of the City of His Father on our foreheads. We will be going in the rapture or to Heaven together. I sensed Peter’s penance for the things that he has done has been paid. Praise the Lord. During that time Peter has been “Born again,” baptized in the Holy Spirit and I believe he has become an overcomer and I believe the overcomers are the ones that are going in that rapture.

On February 2nd, 1980, I had another vision that day and I saw my sons Joseph and Tim dressed in white as little Christians, even pure. I also saw Lonny my daughter and Richard my older son, it was like their penance has been fulfilled or paid. Praise the Lord. The truth is Jesus took all the penance for all our sins once and for all when He died on the cross. This is what I have sensed and discerned from this vision.

On February 4th, 1980, I saw in a dream a dog that brought on fear and anger to me. That dog was barking and chasing me on a bike. I had a stick and I was trying to chase the dog away from me with the stick. I sensed to ask for forgiveness for any pain I brought to any animal or even any person. I even felt pain within me when I woke up. My discernment was and I believe that was for some resentments I had against a baseball team because they were stealing signals from the catcher in a base ball game they were having with our Minnesota Twins many years ago. I carried that for many years until the Lord said to me after I saw Him in a vision, “Isn’t it about time that we give up those resentments against that team and that City and every team that was named after that City?” I said “Yes.” Remember when Jesus tells us something like cleaning us up, He also gives us the graces to give up the sin. I was set free. Thank you Lord. I can tell you Jesus doesn’t forget any thing until we ask for forgiveness for a sin we committed. After we confess or acknowledge our mistake or sin and ask for forgiveness, then He forgives us our sin and forgets the sin as though it never happened. Thank you, Lord.

On February 5th, 1980, I saw a dear friend was having some reprints of a picture of a fireplace outside in a vision. It had a wreath representing Christmas with a swastika above the wreath. I believe it’s time for a prayer. I prayed to Jesus and I said “Please Jesus clean us up of all these things and I command any evil or any thing that’s not of our Father God in Heaven to leave this friend’s home and to stay away from them.” I commanded those evil spirits to be bound and to go into hell and be paralyzed for all creation in the name of Jesus, including those spirits of domination, ridicule, retaliation, anger, anxiety and the lack of faith hope and love, for not curbing my tongue, including any grudges, resentments, bitterness, guilt feelings, hurts, depression, manic, low self worth feelings, pride, super soldier, Patton, grief and please Jesus take away all those feelings I have had having to be the top man on the totem pole, superiority, and inferiority feelings, and all that mixed up and confused thinking, hate of any one, all uncontrolled emotions and to heal me dear Lord from all this and to help me to live by the word of God, the Bible, and to keep all folly and the memory of all these things away from me.” I ask you Jesus “To fill me up and all those that we are praying for with the Holy Spirit, and to give us all the gifts of the Holy Spirit to fill those voids and to replace these evil spirits and sins with the Holy Spirit.”

On February 8th, 1980, I saw my sweetheart and I were going to town in a vision. She wanted to walk and I wanted to drive the car, so I walked with her for about four or five blocks. She started down the wrong road and I walked a short while with her and I knew it was wrong. I went back to the home and got the car and I went back to get her, there was a little boy with her. My sweetheart was to give a talk to some young people, I believe it was her children. I sensed I am to help guide her with love and if she goes down the wrong road I am to help her and show love to her in every way. This is what I try to do for her and this is how a soul mate and a helpmate should be. This woman, Evelyn has every thing in order ahead of time. That’s quite a woman. We sure had a wonderful time being together for all those years.

Jesus there is no way I can thank you enough for all you have done for me and my family and my friends. I just want to give all the honor and the glory to you Jesus and your Father in Heaven. Please keep helping us dear Lord and guide us and keep giving us all the gifts we need to accomplish every thing you will have us do on this earth. I praise you and I worship you and I adore you Lord. Amen and amen.

On February 10th, 1980, I saw me in a vision. I asked our Lord what I should know about levitation. What happened last night at Neno’s restaurant. I was with Evelyn. Because I overcame the temptation of sin, the power of the Holy Spirit came over me. My spirit and my soul left my body at the restaurant. My feelings were that there was nothing left here on this earth. I only wanted to be with the Lord and the Father God in heaven and to be pure, free, with all truth, having the light of God and every thing else He has for me. Thank you Jesus and your Father and the Holy Spirit. During this episode my sweetheart said to me “You Bill stared and were spaced out.” I believe that’s what your body will be like or in a comatose condition when your spirit and soul leaves your body. Remember if this happens to you, command your soul and your spirit to stay in your body, unless Jesus wants to take you somewhere.

Years later I had a vision and I saw many spirits and their souls floating around between earth and heaven just floating never going anywhere. They were just going up and down. The Lord told me “Don’t leave your body, don’t allow your spirit or your soul to leave your body. If you get into this and you desire this you will float in space for all eternity.” I even experienced the feelings that those spirits and souls were going through, the anxiety, the impatience, even like panic attacks, the total lack of nothingness because they desired to come out of their body and float around. Do not allow your spirit to come out of your body. Again, I say command your spirit and your soul to stay in your body in the name of Jesus and it will stay there or you will end up floating in space for all time according to what Jesus told me. Tell your friends this because this is most important. Don’t get into this outer body experience.

Jesus, please tell me why many people have told me they have seen my face change into a peaceful patient old man about seventy two years old in visions. They all said I had a full head of hair. Jesus said “That is where we are at and I wanted them to know about your walk with me.” What happened at Neno’s restaurant? I was staring or spaced out, like death with out my spirit and my soul in my body Jesus said “You are walking close to Me and I want you to know that. You are being prepared to meet Me in the clouds, in the air.” This is called the “Rapture of the Church.” Thank you Jesus.

On February 19th 1980, I saw a ten wheel truck at 26th and Dupont North in Minneapolis in a vision. One wheel was missing on the truck in the vision. Jesus told me “I had allowed ten years of pain to come on you because of your mouth, but because of My mercy I took one year of pain away from you.” Praise God, I’m covered until that day, I hope and pray. I had a little over nine years of pain in my back and neck after I was hit from behind by a car that a man was driving after he was drinking all day. His car hit my car from behind, he was going about ninety miles per hour. I was going in the same direction driving about thirty-five miles per hour. My car cat-a-pulted out and turned towards the right then tipped over. I could feel spiritual arms all around me as I was tipping over. I believe this was either Jesus arms or my guarding angels arms protecting me. Praise God.

On February 26th, 1980, I asked the Lord what happens to us when we have the sins of pridefulness, super-ego, superiority feelings, bitterness feelings etc. I saw in a vision a black cloud coming near me which prevented me from seeing clear. I also saw other clouds in the same vision, black like a street sweeper coming at me and I was laying on the street in front of it. This was blinding me. I believe my pridefulness and my ego blinded me for many years. This has been lifted and I believe I see clear now. Praise God and thank you Lord

On February 26th, 1980, I saw my son Richard driving a grass mower and I was riding on the back of the mower in a vision. The steering mechanism was broke and his feet could not touch the ground. We prayed with the 700 club on TV for protection. I didn’t know what the problem was there. Years later Richard was cutting the grass, somehow he got his big toe cut from the blade of the mower. Thank our Lord he did not loose his toe. Remember I told you earlier in this book that when you see some bad things happening in a vision or a dream, do not accept it and pray that the person or persons in the vision or dream be protected. I believe Richard was protected from loosing a toe.

On February 28th, 1980, I saw my buddy Leon giving me his violin in a vision. He wanted me to accept his violin. I couldn’t accept it because it was valuable. I was thinking that it would be better if he could sell it and use the money he received from it. So he wanted to hurt me, so he gave it to my Mother and my Dad. My Mother was sitting on my Dad’s lap. I know they are together in Heaven. I was so glad to see this vision because this is the first time I saw them together in heaven in a vision or a dream since they both passed away from this earth. This was good. Thank you Lord and please bless Leon.

On March 1st, 1980, I saw a large black blanket bigger than a doorway, like oozy putty in a vision. This blanket came in the room that I was in and it could not get any where near me. It was about twenty or thirty feet away from me. I sensed this was an evil spirit of depression. I bound it and I commanded it to leave the area and to keep away from me in the name of Jesus. I pleaded the word “victorious” in the name of Jesus that it will never come back again and it never has. Glory be to God. Thank you Lord.

On March 3rd, 1980, I saw me in a vision driving a bike up on the West River Road just north of Minneapolis. I was trying to get rid of three boxes, 2’ x 2’ x 4.’ They

were filled with garbage. I believe this involved spiritual pride, not submitting to authority, and resentments especially to Joan, my former wife. I sensed to ask Jesus to help me not to heckle, tease, badger and harass others and please help me to grow up and mature and also to have respect for my self and others. Please help me Jesus not to hold any hurt feelings or resentments towards any one and to show love to every one. Please Jesus help me not to carry any lusts of the flesh, the eyes or the world. Please Jesus help me to eliminate all these bad things. Remember when Jesus convicts you of any sin, He will give you the graces to over come that sin. Thank you dear Lord.

On March 4th, 1980, I wrote a letter to Jesus. Dear Jesus; “I love you, I praise you, I glorify you as the son of the most holy high God in Heaven. I need your help. You tell me to leave all my plans and problems with you. I can do this, your will, will be done. I just want you to know Jesus that I am not satisfied where I’m at in my life. Please Jesus complete the things that you told me will take place and I thank you where I’m at right now including all the gifts and the healings and all the things that you have allowed me to see and all those things you have given me.” We sure have a lot of things that we have to get cleaned up on. It’s like there’s no end.

On March 10th, 1980 I wrote out a prayer request. Dear Jesus; Please clean my slate of all resentments and the memory of them. Please help me to become humble and meek. Please help me not to be boastful or jealous of any one or any thing. Please help me to be submissive and obedient to authority and any one else if it need be. Please help me to be totally like you. That’s my prayer request.

Jesus told me “Jealousy is thinking that I your Lord gave another person more gifts than I gave you.” If you have really looked into this book and realize all the things that I have written about, you will realize that Jesus has really blessed me. In the Bible John 15:16 states “You did not choose me, but I choose you and appointed you to go forth and bear fruit.” Thank you Lord.

One day Jesus said to me “Take those things that I have given to you and give them to man kind.” That’s what I’m doing in writing this book. Thank you Jesus and I receive all this.

On March 14th, 1980, at about 2:43 in the morning, I saw a man about 23 years old come into my bedroom and shot me in a dream. What was this Lord? Jesus said. “This is evil and I wanted to warn you. This man is bad, the one that was here yesterday on March 13th, 1980 about 4:00 PM. If you hadn’t prayed and talked about Me through that full hour, he would have robbed you and hurt you. This is a spirit that was in him. You prayed it out of him in My name and you Bill talked to him about heaven and about how you are going to meet Me in the clouds. If you Bill hadn’t prayed he would have hurt you.” I remember this man had a rug rolled up and I believe he had a shotgun inside of the rug. Thank you Lord for this protection and telling me about this.

On March 14th, 1980, I saw a car with some distant relatives in a vision. I was being robbed by them and they shot and killed me in the vision. One shot me in the heart and another shot me in the head while I was on the floor. Thank you for the protection Lord. I sensed to be careful of that group of relatives. They may not be out to help me.

On March 16th, 1980, I asked Jesus to let me get by with out having all this pain. I saw in a vision a distant relative who had been in a wheel chair for many years. He was paralyzed from his neck down, however he could move his arms and hands, this was from polio in 1946. In the vision I threw an orange at him and he threw it back at me and hit me behind the ear. He said, “You aren’t getting by with anything, not even if you’re hurting.” Dear Ned, I really liked Ned. Thank you Lord. This is all so clear.

I saw a clock in another vision that day. I saw a 7 and then a 2 and then a number like minutes 09. I said “That is seven twenty nine.” I sat up and looked at the clock and on the digital clock in my bedroom I saw 7:29. I believe God is exact. When our Lord says something, it will be done.

On March 16th, 1980, I was reading the newspaper. I saw a big black dog like evil come in the room I was in, in the vision. I commanded it to be bound and to leave this place in the name of Jesus. I believe this represents some jealousy, anger feelings and self pity feelings that I had. I believe I received the graces to overcome all that, that day. Thank you Lord.

On March 16th, 1980, my sweetheart saw Jesus in a vision. He told her “I gave you Evelyn to Bill. You are his wife. I Jesus will take care of him and I want him to take care of you and to love you.” The other day Evelyn received this and I believe this was from Jesus “Love each other as I have loved you.” This is such a blessing when the one you love receives a word like that from our Lord Jesus. Thank you Lord.

On April 29th, 1980, my Sweetheart and I prayed that you Jesus would show me or bring to my mind all the garbage that I have in me that must come out, any thing not of our Heavenly Father. The first thing I received was that I had to release my sweetheart to the Lord, spiritually and to set her free like a butterfly. This doesn’t mean I have to give her up, but just allow her to be free, spiritually with Jesus and allow her to find her walk with the Lord. Another thing was I have a hard time releasing problem and submitting to authority. I also have childish ways and I am still judging. Help me Lord to get over all this.

On April 3rd, 1980, I saw a Mother submerging her baby in water like baptizing the baby in water in a vision. I prayed that any dreams or visions that we see would not hurt us in any way from the memories of Joan or from the memories of Evelyn’s deceased husband. I prayed that we would be released and we would be set free from all this and the memories of it. I sensed that the baptism of the Holy Spirit is like the cleaning up of many problems and being set free similar to the two prayers I just prayed.

Many times I would feel pain in many areas of my body when I was praying for someone or while I was having a vision. I sensed and I believe that the person I was praying for needed some prayers for a healing in that same area that I was feeling the pain in my body. I would know then, that I should pray for that person for the healing in that area. I’ve been doing this for years.

On March 22nd, 1980, I saw my sweetheart and I were walking down the street in a vision. We passed two men and a third person. There were two other men that attacked us. We skirted behind the first two and asked for help. They jumped the first two, they got the mean one down. I began pounding his nose and I was hurting him and I didn’t want to. I’m sorry about this Lord. Then I was told, “I will be healed from pain if I will exercise enough.” Wow, I receive all this. Praise God. I sensed I’ve been hurting a friend. A mean man was standing behind this friend. He was smoking, watching and laughing because he got us. Please help me again Lord not to hurt any one.

On March 24th, 1980, I saw my sweetheart and I were going to see a dear sister in Christ in a vision. I saw thirty people in visions during the day. I asked the Lord to show me the evil that came out of them after we prayed for all the evil to come out of all of them. I saw a three-foot high demon named Trog, an evil spirit. I heard a word from God “Temperance” which means keeping away from God in this case. I saw a woman dressing; she was partly dressed. I told her I would not look at her because I’m with Jesus and I’m true in my heart. All the past lust has left me. This is one of the greatest blessings any man can receive from God. I saw me chopping away at my stomach with fingernails in the vision. This could represent much hurt I received from many sins I have had. I believe when our Lord gives you the graces to overcome lust and you actually give this up, you are freed from one of the worst problems that man can have. Thank you Jesus.

On March 24th, 1980, I was in my bed during the night and I was attacked by an evil paralyzing spirit. He came right through the wall right into me as I was sleeping. My bed is right next to the wall. That spirit paralyzed me so I couldn’t even talk. I knew what it was as soon as I woke up. I began trying to move my lips trying to say Jesus. All I could say was es..., eeus..., eeus..., geeus..., jeus..., Jesus, Jesus. As soon as I could speak I began to command that evil spirit to get out of me in the name of Jesus and as I began to speak the name Jesus the evil spirit began moving from my right side of my body to the left side. I could feel life coming back into the right side of my body from the right side to the left side as it was leaving my body. The evil spirit went right out of me and through the wall and left as evil always will do when you call on the name of Jesus. I was not in any fear because I know that all evil must leave when you command it to leave in Jesus name. I never knew an evil spirit could come in and paralyze me like this, but it did. Remember I was asleep at the time and my protection was not conscience at the time to chase it out. I don’t know why I am writing this about this vision but it had to do with judging people regarding self-pity and resentments. Please clean me up dear Lord and I command those spirits of pity and all those resentments to leave me in the name of Jesus. Thank you Lord for protecting me. What we should learn from this experience is that any evil coming at us or hurting us or paralyzing us or bringing sin into our life must leave whenever we call on the name of Jesus. Amen. Do this, it works.

On April 3rd, 1980, I saw another Mother submerging her baby in water. A new life, and even a new life when one is baptized in water. I sensed the baby was me and the Mother was representing Jesus baptizing me. I receive all this Lord.

On April 5th, 1980, I was told that this was you Bill and it was Jesus holding me and baptizing me and giving me new life.

On April 5th, 1980, I had a vision and I could feel pain. This was regarding religious rebellion, lust of the flesh, drinking, self-hurt from sin and astrology that I was in. It seems that there is no end to what we have to be cleaned up in our heart and in our life. Please keep cleaning me up dear Lord. By the time you Lord are ready to call us up to Heaven, we should be well on our way so you will be able to stand us. I sure have had my share of garbage that must be cleaned up. I’m open to you Lord. Do your thing and please clean me up so you will be able to stand me and prepare me to meet you when you call me up to heaven or when I meet you in the clouds.

I’m writing this on February 22nd, 1999. About nineteen years ago Evelyn gave me a word that she believed was from Jesus for me. The word was “You Bill are an overseer for the Churches. I really didn’t understand this at the time. In December 1998 the Lord told me “You Bill are to be a guard for the Churches, not to judge, but to help where you can, to lift up the Body of Christ, and to help people feel good about themselves. For over twenty years I’ve been doing this automatically with out really placing any great importance on this. When Jesus has something for you to do, you do this even if He did not speak to you out loud about this. Your inner man is called the spirit and your soul knows what you are to do. A Pastor told me on March 7th, 1999 that an overseer is to live a good life so people will be able to look up to you. Praise God.

On February 20, 1999 I went to a Spirit filled Church near my home. The song leader stepped out of his realm by calling out the name of a sixteen-year-old lad and telling the Church that he has fallen from the Lord and fallen into sin. He then said “If you want to come up to the altar and get right with the Lord, then you can do this. It was good the lad was strong in the spirit and he did not go up to the altar. I tried to comfort the lad after the service. He was fine and didn’t need any comfort. I was glad to see this. I spoke to the Pastor after the service about this and I said you should speak to the song leader and tell him that he is not to call out any one’s name and speak about their sin. This song leader was wrong. The Pastor said he would talk to him about this. This song leader also said, “There are no superstars here, only Jesus is the superstar.” These two events helped me to understand what the Lord told me about being a guard for the Churches. Acts 20:28 states, “Be on guard for yourselves and for the flock, which the Holy Spirit has made you “Overseer” to shepherd the Church of God which He purchased with His own blood.” To me this means to be alert to what is being preached in the churches and to protect the flock, just what I have been doing for all these years. A while back the Lord told me “Do not speak about pride or ego etc.” Now I see why, because any time you talk about this subject, this will let the people know what’s been on your mind. This song leader was a very good guitar player, however there is only one superstar and that is Jesus with out exception.

Some Pastors and Priests try to convince their members that they are the only ones that can bless the bread and wine and change it into the body and the blood of Jesus. They also try to tell their members that they are the only ones that can lay hands on people for a healing. Both of these things are not true. Anyone that wishes to change the bread and the wine or fruit juice into the body and the blood of Jesus may do this if they believe that this is truly the body and the blood of Jesus when they are finished. I believe the only one that can change the bread and the wine or the fruit juice into the body and the blood is Jesus. Jesus told me “It’s not who blesses the bread and wine or the fruit juice that counts, but it’s how you receive this. If you believe this is Me, you receive Me, if you don’t believe this is Me, you will not receive Me.”

Any one including any child may lay their hands on any one that is sick or needs help and they should do this, if they believe. Jesus did this and He said “You will do even greater things than I do.”

There were over 300 children in this neighborhood that came into my office and we would teach them how to pray and guide them into the born again experience and helped them to ask Jesus to baptize them in the Holy Spirit. Many of them would speak in tongues and they would lay their hands on each other and any one in the office that needed a healing. One child was more beautiful that the other. This was one of the greatest times I have had in my walk with Jesus. I would tell the children “Lay your hands on your Mother or your Father or your brothers or your sisters or any one that needs healing. One year we had eight children that stopped wetting their beds after we asked Jesus to help these children in this way. The next year we had four children that stopped wetting their beds and one was a twelve-year-old boy. Their Mothers were really happy about this. Don’t try this, but do this, it works. We would cast out every demon that would be harassing these children like shyness, stuttering, being mean and not minding their Mothers and their Fathers in the name of Jesus. Jesus loves all these children. I should say that any one that would come around the office, we would do the same including adults. I believe most every one that we prayed for came closer to Jesus for His honor and glory. We would give many of these children Bibles and I would tell them if they would read the Bible ten or fifteen minutes every day, they would begin to understand the Bible after several weeks and they would hear from Jesus, if they believed. I also told them that their marks in school would go up if they continued to read the Bible. Many of the children told me that their marks in school did go up after they began reading the Bible. We checked with some and they told us that their marks did go down after they quit reading the Bible. I hope and pray that many of you parents can hear what happened to these children when they began reading the Bible. THIS SHOULD EXPLAIN WHY THE CHILDREN’S MARKS IN THE PUBLIC SCHOOLS WENT DOWN SINCE 1973 WHEN THE SUPREME COURT REMOVED PRAYER, THE BIBLES AND THE TEN COMMANDMENTS FROM THE SCHOOLS. AS I STATED EARLIER IN THIS BOOK, MANY OF THE CHILDREN IN THE PUBLIC SCHOOLS DON’T KNOW RIGHT FROM WRONG AND THEY DON’T EVEN KNOW THERE IS A GOD.

PLEASE BLESS ALL OF OUR CHILDREN IN THIS NATION JESUS.

Praise the Lord.

CHAPTER 8

On April 7th, 1980, I saw my car tail gating a truck in a vision. I felt much pain in my knee and I believe the pain was to show me that was for any one I hurt while driving in a car. I’m sorry Lord.

On April 8th, 1980, I saw in a vision a neighbor’s daughter who had an older boyfriend, he was forty-two years old and she was only 17. I had pain in my body for judging prostitutes and races. Please forgive me Lord. I had pain at 4:15 PM and again at 8:15 the next morning. I believe this was because of judging people in my life.

I also saw a friend, we were arguing in another vision. There were also some children and some one else arguing. I always got along well with all of the neighbors. If I have hurt any of them I am asking forgiveness for hurting any of them. Please forgive me Lord.

On April 9th, 1980, I saw Joan in a vision. I was forgiving her for all the hurts that she brought to me and I was asking forgiveness for any and all the hurts that I brought to her. Next she was gone and I was given a bowl of water from Christ. This represented our Lord cleansing me from all this and this was from the river of life in heaven and I believe I have been cleaned up from all this and I was given a new life. Praise God.

In another vision, I saw my sweetheart and I were sitting on a bed and I was holding her in my arms. Then I saw a thin man dressed in a business suit, he came up behind the head of the bed. That man talked to my sweetheart and she told the spirit of the memory of her deceased husband to get some rest in another bedroom. I said, “No way.” I was told to pray that the spirit of the one I called my wife and the spirit of her husband who passed away and the memory of them would be taken away. It was taken away and it was gone. Thank you Lord for the peace you always give to me. Generally speaking, if you see any one that has passed away in a dream or a vision, you will generally see them smiling and they will only be there for a second. That is to let you and the family be given comfort knowing that the deceased person is in Heaven with Jesus.

On April 10th, 1980, I saw my brother chasing after me in a car in a vision. I kept driving and he was hanging onto the car. I closed the window he was hanging onto. Some how he got in the car. I sensed that there were many people that I should have helped that I didn’t help. I asked forgiveness for that Lord.

At 6:00 AM, I had pain again in my body and I saw a man that I had given a bad time to in another vision. This man represented many people that I have hurt. I am asking forgiveness for all that. I am sorry Lord. Please forgive me Jesus.

On May 27th, 1980, I saw me going out into the world in a vision. A policeman representing my guarding angel was going with me. It was like the radio and the TV was on in the car and they couldn’t or wouldn’t shut off the radio or the TV. It was like music was even coming out of the air conditioning vents. I sensed and discerned that once the music I wrote starts it will go and go and will be real refreshing to those that listen to it. Later Jesus told me “Once this music gets rolling, somewhere in the world some one will be playing this music as long as man lives on this earth.” Later on Jesus told me, “When the music starts it will go around the world like wild fire.” Praise the Lord.

On May 28th, 1980, I saw me sitting in a creator on the moon in a vision. I saw there was nothing there. Then the words came to me for a song that Jesus gave me to write “A day to remember.” (Song number 4-22 on cassette tape 3-L.). This is one of the greatest blessings I have ever had from the Lord. For many years earlier I was playing in astrology and because I was in astrology my mind shut down for five years and ten months. I believed that the moon controlled me. That came on me because I was so involved in astrology. Thank you Jesus for delivering me from that sickness. Just think the Lord said that day “You Bill will not be bothered by the moon any more.” I was really a sick man. Thank you Jesus.

On May 28th, 1980, I asked the Lord to tell me about repetitious prayer because it says in the Bible “Do not pray in repetition.” Jesus said to me “ Allow this and allow those that can pray in repetition and understand that this is good.” He also said “You should not pray in repetition because you get nothing out of it and your mind wanders and there is nothing there for you.” Jesus also said “When they pray to the angels and others, I hear there prayers, just allow this.” I must stop judging them and also all Christians must stop judging them. Remember Jesus told me another time to pray from your heart.

On May 30th, 1980, I saw the richest looking checkbook in a vision just laying in the grass. I hope that was for me and if it was I will wait for it and receive it.

On June 4th, 1980, I saw me in a vision after I woke up levitating or sitting on top of a garage looking down on the people on the ground. I sensed and I believe that Jesus will take me to certain places in the spirit so I will be able to see people that need prayers and so I will be able to pray for them. I believe this might be after I am taken to heaven and I receive my glorified body.

Remember if you are into levitating, I am reminding you again to command your spirit and soul to stay in your body in the name of Jesus and it will. If Jesus wants to take your spirit and soul somewhere to show you some things, you go with him. Command all evil to keep away from you in the name of Jesus and if it’s not our Lord taking your spirit and soul some ware in the spirit, you will not go any ware. Thank you for this teaching.

On June 28th 1980, I went to a Full Gospel businessmen’s Association meeting. A Christian brother prayed with me that the Knight’s of Columbus will come closer to Jesus and have a personal relationship with Jesus in a new walk. We agreed in Jesus name. This is part of my vision I have for all the Churches. Amen.

On June 29th, 1980, I saw a pickup truck in a vision. It was empty representing the Knight’s of Columbus. They were there but not there. A Police officer with black glasses came towards me showing me they can’t see and are blind. I also saw a brother and a son of my sweetheart. Allow, watch, and pray for those people that have not seen the light and have not had the veil taken away from them yet.

On August 3rd, 1980, I was told in the spirit that Austin, Texas will be protected in the spirit with an umbrella from weather conditions. Praise God.

On August 3rd, 1980, I asked the Lord about the music I wrote. I saw a large mountain that represented the world in a vision. I sensed the people in the world will use this music I wrote.

On September 4th, 1980, I saw my brother had a stroke in a vision. I rebuked it and I commanded it to be gone and to keep away from my brother. I will not accept this and I asked Jesus to protect him and bless him. As I am writing this book in 1999, he has not had any stroke or heart attacks. Use this if you have any dreams or visions like this.

On September 6th, 1980, I saw my Aunt Mayme, in a vision, who had passed away many years before. I saw her being with the Lord, I was so glad to see her.

On September 7th, 1980, I saw my friend Don with a glorified body. Don had passed away several years ago. Bless him Lord and thank you for allowing me to see him with the glorified body. This is what we all should be striving to receive from the Lord.

On September 12th, 1980, I saw my Dad and my son in a vision. I felt pain so I prayed for them. This is also what we should do whenever we see any one in a dream or a vision, pray for them.

On September 13th, 1980, I saw my brother Bert in a vision, so I prayed for him.

On September 13th, 1980, I saw three of my sweetheart’s sons in a vision. They were age 9, 10, and 14 years old sitting on my sweetheart’s couch. Then two of them appeared as twins, three or four years old. Then they appeared as babies three months old. Her youngest son was correcting my English and explaining verbs to me. Then you Lord carried him to bed to go to sleep in the vision. I sensed that they were being protected by the Lord and I know this is true because their Mother prays for them often.

On September 15th, 1980, in a vision I saw five men coming home from hunting. I needed a ride home and some one had taken my hunting equipment. I misjudged them. They represented my ten buddies. Please Lord, forgive me for judging those people. I am asking you Jesus to help them in every way, bless them, guide them, protect them and melt and mold them in the likeness of you Lord. Please help me to forgive all those that have hurt me.

On September 20th, 1980, I saw a Priest in a vision at a prayer meeting. He laid hands on a possessed man and that man was slain in the spirit. Praise the Lord. I believe that all Priests and Pastors will be walking in the baptism of the Holy Spirit and they will be using the gifts of the Holy Spirit and that many people in the Churches will come closer to Jesus because of this. This is part of my vision and I believe the Lord has given me this vision to help them do this on this earth.

On September 23rd, 1980, I saw some friends and some family members in a vision. I am asking forgiveness for all those that I have hurt. Please forgive me Jesus. If you notice I am really getting convicted of sin at this time in my life. I believe this is how our Lord deals with all of this. He shows us thing in dreams and visions and then brings some memories back to us of some heartaches of those we have hurt. I also forgive all those that have hurt me through out my life.

On September 25th, 1980, I saw Bert in a lot of pain in a vision. I also tried to help a neighbor, Don. Please forgive me Lord for hurting these men and carrying resentments towards them. I ask forgiveness for all this, Lord. I ask you Jesus to give me the graces to overcome those feelings I had towards them.

On October 15th, 1980, I saw satan in a vision. He was totally burned with a charred body, black, like destroyed, but don’t get to overjoyed because he still can at this time kill, lie, cheat and steel and bring trouble and evil to us. The good news is that we can chase him away at any time by commanding him to go in the name of Jesus and he will leave.

On October 16th, 1980, In a vision I saw a bottle of holy oil tied with a rubber band to a door catch on the inside front door and the door was open. I believe that Jesus has anointed me to day while I was listening to the music I wrote, to sing the music I have written. I’m standing on your word Lord, what you have shown me and what you have told me.

On November 1st, 1980, in a vision I was going to take my five children to Mass in North East Minneapolis because there was no Mass close to where we live and it was already too late. There were about ten other children with us. We got to the Church where we were going. The Pastor was unfriendly. On the way home we were walking across the street. A big semi-truck driver drove close to us with his truck. There were many more people crossing the street with us. The truck driver was pushing many of the people with his truck. Several sat on the bumper, one scraped his tennis shoes on the ground scraping his toenails. I tried to get the trucker to stop. One of my boys was hurt. I tried to deal with these people by trying to get some money for a new pair of tennis shoes. I took my son to the Doctor. I was writing out a release in the Hospital. The next thing they got me on a bus, there were about ten people on the bus. They gave me some money that was under the seat, $55.00. Then there were three others sat next to me and behind me and began smothering me and hurting me. I yelled help and got up and wrote this out. Their address was 2701 South. I said it should have been smut instead. A friend of mine represented authority sat ahead of me. He was not involved and no one would help me so I called on Jesus and He helped me get out of all that. Thank you Lord. He will never fail us when we call on Him for help.

On November 19th, 1980, I saw Tim, Jack, and Cal, some friends in a vision and others on the show Barney Miller on TV. I asked forgiveness for all of those people I have hurt or embarrassed in that group. I also forgave each one of them that hurt me in any way. Please forgive them and me Jesus for any hurts we caused each other.

Scripture states, “What ever you give off to another person, you will receive back and good things more so from God.”

This is on visiting a Priest after Our Lord asked me to go visit the Priests. As I was visiting one of the Priests, he was trying to usher me out the door. He rose up about half way from the chair he was sitting on. He stayed in that position for over fifteen minutes while I continued telling him about Jesus and the gifts of the Holy Spirit that Jesus asked me to do. He was not able to stand up or sit down until I was finished talking to him. When I got home that night I asked the Lord what He did while I was talking to the Priest. Jesus told me “He didn’t want to listen to you and he was trying to get you out of the office. I wanted him to listen to you, so I just held him up in that position until you finished talking to him.” Praise the Lord. Jesus can do any thing. That was quite an experience for me.

Many of the Priests and the Pastors are using the Priest hood as their trade or job and I believe that many of these people are preventing many of their members or parishioners from coming closer to Jesus in the personal relationship with Jesus. Many of the Priests and the Pastors show love or caring to a point, but be very careful not to rub their feathers the wrong way. They may get hurt and some of them won’t like you. If we had a real problem, we couldn’t take it to them because they don’t have the answers or they are too busy or they would send you to a psychiatrist or another Doctor. You should go to Jesus first. When your hurting it’s easy for you to have a personal relationship with Jesus. Jesus would help you and clean up your sin life and He will heal you, but remember it took you many years to get into all this trouble or sickness. Then give our Lord the time to heal you and read the Bible every day.

All over the New Testament in the Bible Jesus healed and He taught His disciples to lay hands on the sick and to ask Jesus to heal the sick. This includes Matthew 4:23, Matthew 8:16, Matthew 9:18 through verse 30, Matthew 10:7 through 9, and Matthew 15:30. One of our prayer partners had a brother in law that went to a Pastor of a Church near where I live. The man was sick and he needed some help. The Pastor sent him to a Psychiatrist. After this man left the Pastor, he went about one half mile away and hung himself on a tree. Apparently as the man was dying he was suffocating because his clothes and the skin on his chest were all tore and scratched. Apparently when you are dying this way you are trying to get some more air, any way this is what happened. May you Jesus have mercy on this man and the Pastor. Jesus please help our Priests and our Pastors to care and to help people when they ask for help. I believe if that man would have come to us in one of our prayer groups and asked for help, we would have bound all the evil including the spirit of suicide and depression and commanded all that to leave him in the name of Jesus. Then we would have asked Jesus to bring His healing graces into this man and I believe he would have found some hope to go on living. We would then continue to be in contact with this man and stand by his side to help him. I know we could have helped this man and stopped him from committing suicide.

Here are some questions that the members and the Pastors of the Churches should ask themselves:

Do I or my Pastor really care about the members in the Church?

Do we really show love and are we really kind to all in and out of the Church?

Do I or my Pastor really have a personal relationship with Jesus?

Can I or my Pastor speak to our Lord Jesus and actually hear from Him?

Am I or my Pastor using the gifts of the Holy Spirit and walking as the Bible tells us to walk?

Is my Pastor praying and laying hands on the members of this Church and asking Jesus to heal them?

Is my Pastor actually having a healing service where people are being slain in the spirit and getting healed?

Keep a pure heart and live by the word of God and repent from sin, however, how can you live by the word of God if you don’t read the Bible every day?

Did you ask Jesus to bring the gifts of the Holy Spirit into you? (1 Corinthians 12)

I believe we should continue to ask our Lord Jesus to heal and bless all of these Pastors and Priests often and pray for them to be able to do all Your work, Lord, You will have them do and come into the personal relationship with you Lord Jesus.

Scripture states, “Call those things that are not as though they were.” This will build your faith. Scripture also states “Faith comes from hearing, and hearing by the word.” I believe that healings come from faith or from an anointed man of God, which is still faith. Everything regarding Jesus is based on faith and having faith in Jesus. I believe only our Lord can heal, no one else. The Father God and Jesus issues the orders and I believe the Holy Spirit carries out the orders. Remember to give the Lord all the time He needs to heal you after you have prayed for healing. This might even take months to complete the healings but give the praise and glory to our Lord.

On May 10th, 1981, I received this as a word of knowledge, “You will sing my praises to the Kingdoms of the earth and all Nations and to the Heavens” Praise God.

About this same time my sweetheart Evelyn was told by our Lord to clip up the seven books in the Bible because these books were not anointed for the Bible. The names of these books are: Maccabees #1; Maccabees #2; Sirach; Baruch; Tobit; Judith; and Baruch.

In Isaiah 53:5 it states, “By His scourging we are healed.” Read all of verse 4

and 5.

Christians make sure you stay in touch with other Christians in Churches and prayer groups. Scripture states, “Do not forsake the assembly.” Be cooled down. Keep your mind clear and your heart true to Jesus first and then true to your self. Once you do this, you will be able to face anyone and you will be able to stand up to any one. This is great when you come to this point. Listen close to directions from the Lord and from Christian teachers and preachers.

In May of 1981, I was told by our Lord that He added fifteen years to my life. I imagine it is to get the work done that He has for me to do. Thank you Lord and I will continue to do the work you will have me do.

On May 12th, 1981, I believe the Lord told me “I will help you, guide you, teach you, love you, and show you many things.” He also said “Nurture on My word and eat the proper foods.” Thank you Lord.

On May 13th, 1981, my sweetheart laid hands on my neck and she spoke the words “You are healed if you believe.” I need the help and the grace to build my faith in this. Please help me Jesus and thank you Lord. Please understand after you have had pain for many years, it’s hard to really believe that our Lord will heal you in that area. No matter what, stay with Jesus and follow his guidance.

On May 14th, 1981, Evelyn was told that “I have healed Bill completely except his archers only he does not know this yet.” Help me to know this Lord and please take all the pain away.

On May 17th, 1981, I was reading Mark 10:13 to 31, it tells you how to get into Heaven.

When I saw Jesus back in June 1976 and when He came and talked to me at that time. He would always tell me to read the Bible every day. It took me several months to actually understand what He was saying to me and even as I am writing this in 1999 I haven’t missed one day reading the Bible since. Praise God. When you read the Bible every day, our Lord will give you revelation knowledge and He will reveal many things to you. Thank you Lord.

I was at a Catholic Church and I saw a Priest that came from New York in a vision. I was in the line for prayer and after he laid hands on me in the vision, I saw me anointing others and helping others and praying for others. Then I saw me cleaning up the boots, shoes, legs and feet of others. I believe I have been anointed to be a servant of the Lord to have the healing anointing when I lay hands on people for healings. Jesus told me “They will be healed when you lay your hands on them.” Jesus also told me “People will be healed when they hear the music you wrote through your voice.” In the vision there were so many people in the prayer line I couldn’t do this alone, so I went to a chest of drawers and I got some cloths out of the drawer. These cloths represented songs that I wrote so I gave them to the people so they could listen to the music and help clean themselves up from sin and be healed. I know many people have been healed already by listening to that music. Thank you Lord and I give you all the honor and glory.

On May 24th, 1981, I had been asking the Lord for some direction what He will have for me to do. I saw me in a hospital praying for many people and praising God in a vision. Many people were being healed and some were receiving new hearts and new lungs and other parts were being healed from many sickness, disease, and infirmities. Then all of a sudden I was transported to a large Casino in Las Vegas, Nevada. I was praising Jesus and people were being healed and some were receiving new parts for their bodies. Praise God. Years later a Pastor from Las Vegas came to a Spiritual Church in Minneapolis and she said “The Lord told her that Las Vegas will be known as the Evangelistic Capital of the world.” Praise God, I have a special thing for Las Vegas.

On May 28th, 1981, I received a word from the Lord, “Think not that I am come to send peace on the earth; I came not to send peace, but a sword (Matthew 10:34).” He also gave me “Give to him that asketh thee, and from him that would borrow of thee turn not thou away (Matthew 5:42).”

The Lord told me, “I am sending a messenger to baptize you Bill in the Holy Spirit and I am sending an angel from Heaven to baptize Evelyn in the Holy Spirit.” You said Lord “I will send a messenger to touch both of you and baptize both of you in the Holy Spirit.” Praise God and thank you Lord.

On May 29th, 1981, I said to Jesus “Please make me worthy Lord.” Then I heard Jesus say “I can’t trust you yet. Read My word, you are agitated during the night. Read My word and relax. The angel is waiting until I can trust you.” If you notice Jesus said, “I can’t trust you yet.” To me that means the Lord will trust me one day. Thank you Jesus.

On May 31st, 1981, Evelyn and I went to see Mike and Rita McCann, ministers that had the gifts to heal. They were at a Spirit filled Church in North Minneapolis. They were teaching on a word from Scripture. Acts 20:28 “Take heed therefore unto yourselves and to all the flock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, to feed the church of God, which he hath purchased with his own blood.” I’ve wondered why I have been going to so many Churches. I believe the Lord told me to be as a guard over many of the Churches, not to judge, but to lift up the body of Christ and help where you can. Thank you Lord. That was good for me to hear because some people have told me to stay in one Church. Now I can confirm what the Lord said to me by quoting the Bible Acts 20:28.

On June 2nd, 1981, I believe the Lord told me, “By My blood you are washed clean and have been given living water to stand before Me and discuss your life and work I will have you do. I have chosen you, you didn’t choose Me (John 15:16). Blessings will be upon you, but you must observe My word and tranquility will prevail over the shadows of evil. You will be glorified in My name for the honor and glory of Me and My Father in heaven.” I said “Thank you Lord. Who is first? Jesus! Praise God. I will do it (Matthew 8:3).” Jesus said, “Be healed.” Jesus wants us all healed. Scripture states in 1 Peter 2:24 that by His wounds we are healed.

On June 7th, 1981, Pentecost Sunday, I began prophesizing apparently for my self. Anyway this is what came out of my mouth. “The soul is indentured to the spirit in man. You Bill saw your spirit in the Church by the altar in Las Vegas. This is the way you will see the spirits and the souls as the glorified body at the rapture of the Church, we will be with out the human body. The soul is in the heart and it consists of the mind, the will and the emotions. God breathed the soul into man at conception and also the spirit. When you ask Jesus to come into your life and to help you, and you want to repent from sin, then ask Jesus to baptize you in the Holy Spirit and also bring the gifts of the Holy Spirit into you. Jesus will do this and the Holy Spirit will manifest Himself in you and take over your spirit and soul and your body.” Praise God

I asked Jesus what brings on heart attacks? He said “Carrying resentments. Your soul wants to be set free from these resentments and I will allow this.” In death of the body, the soul and the spirit leaves the body. The body cannot live with out the soul.

I asked Jesus about cancer. Jesus said “Cancer is the eating away of the body of the one placing another in bondage.” Scripture states, “What ever you give off to another person, you will receive back, and good things more so from God.” The other person is like a mirror and what ever you give off to another person will reflect back on you. Jesus did not explain when children have cancer, however earlier He told me “That sickness is to bring the parents of that child closer to Me and if it’s My will I will heal that child.” You people who have cancer and even the parents of little Children that have cancer, take this up with the Lord, see what He says. I’m the messenger.

I asked the Lord about Multiple Sclerosis, MS. Jesus, “The use of fetishism will bring on Multiple Sclerosis, even going down to the fourth and fifth generation.” The dictionary states, “The using of an inanimate object, regarded with awe, being the magical potency of material and a method used in compounding it.”

The dictionary also states fetishism as, “The compulsive use of some inanimate object in obtaining sexual gratification such as a shoe, lock of hair, stockings,

underclothes, a neck piece and etc. A cover or plate at the end of a water pipe or etc. A vibrator.” These things can be used for sexual pleasure and this is sin. The word “rose blat” was brought in. “Baw, like a sheep at satisfaction using fetishism. Sexual satisfaction.” The person that has MS may not be the cause of MS. Jesus said nothing about this person who has MS, however He did say “The cause could go back four or five generations and MS can come down on future generations for this sin.” When this MS comes on a person, part of the brain is cut off that controls the legs and the feet. Generally speaking these people loose the ability to walk. Scripture states, “Your sins will come down to four or five generations and your sins will find you out.”

I asked the Lord about cerebral hemorrhage. I believe Jesus said, “Desiring something unobtainable.” This could be like a car, a home even love from a wife or etc.” This places a strain on these veins or arteries to the brain and they may burst.

I asked the Lord about obesity. I believe I heard the word “Pridefulness and discontentment can cause one to be hungry in the stomach, then they desire something to eat, so they eat, some take drugs, some drink or will smoke and or etc. These people are trying to find contentment. Scripture states “Pridefulness is thinking of one self greater than thou art and not being able to come up to what they think you should be.” This causes problems in the stomach. You become discontent and you eat again which brings on obesity. You are now worse off then at the beginning.

I asked Jesus what causes Muscular dystrophy? I believe the Lord told me “Serious disobedience of My law and casual implications of sin towards people.” Diabetics are also involved in this. I didn’t hear anything about little children. You ask Jesus.

When a child becomes a manic-depressive after he is born, he can become a true manic-depressive. That is uncontrolled emotions, high and low emotions. This can come on because of a rejection of a parent or some one else. Jesus told me, “This came on you Bill at the age of thirty five years.” Two Psychiatrists told me after they diagnosed me and talked to Joan. “This also came on you Bill because of rejection from a spouse.” One thing a manic depressive person should know is that this will end. Don’t loose hope on this. If you come closer to Jesus by asking Him to come into your heart and life you will be healed much earlier, but you should repent from sin and read the Bible for at least ten minutes or more each day. This sickness causes a chemical imbalance in the person’s brain and he becomes manic depressed. If you are into deep depression, get to a Doctor. There is medication to help cool down the manic depressed state. The new name for this is bipolar illness.

I was at a prayer meeting in Brooklyn Center. An evangelist that came to Minneapolis from Florida called me out and pointed her finger at me and she said Jesus told her that, “Someone here has had a mental sickness and if you will repeat this prayer I am about to say, you will be healed.” She spoke the prayer, I repeated the prayer and I was healed from that manic-depressive illness. Glory be to God. Thank you Lord. That was a big healing for me. I knew one day I would be healed and Jesus healed me. Thanks again Jesus.

On June 14th, 1981, Evelyn and I were at the Bell-Ray ballroom. My sweetheart and I prayed against the tornadoes that we heard about on the radio, they were coming into the area. I saw a cloud over Evelyn’s head; this would have been over my head also. I also saw something like electrical activity like electric static energy that was moving above us and around us after we went outside. It was dark and cloudy out there so we prayed and bound that storm and commanded it to be gone from this area in the name of Jesus. The storm missed us. Thank you Lord for this blessing and protection from all of that which we prayed for and our properties in our town near where we live.

I believe that I received this word from the Lord “I have given you a command to love and be kind to all man, they are mine, if you do not show them love or are mean to them, then misery and heart ache will come upon you. I am your Lord and God. I will help you if you will ask. Your pathway must be made clear with praise and worship. Forgiveness is necessary to do my work. Harsh words must be harnessed.” The Bible states that “not pilfering, but showing all good faith that they may adore the doctrine of God our Savior in every respect. For the grace of God has appeared, bringing salvation to all man (Titus 2:10 and 11).” Judging or talking about them must be stopped. You must search the word, your faith will show you. Make clear with the Host, ask forgiveness before communion.”

The following Scripture is to cleanse one self. Matthew 11:20 states, “The spirit in you is speaking in you.” Mark I:2 states, “Behold, I send messengers to prepare you, make ready the way of the Lord. Clear Him a straight path.” Mark 1:8 states, “I have baptized you in water, He will baptize you in the Holy Spirit.” Mark 1:24 states, “What do you want of Jesus? Agree, let there be no factions among you. Be united in mind and judgment.” Hebrews 9:10 states, “Cleanse yourself.” In Verse 19 it states, “He will purify His vessels.” In Verse 20 it states, “His covenant in bread and wine.” In Verse :21 it states, “Praise and worship in the Eucharist.” Then Jesus said, “How dare you not take the Eucharist. Fast and pray. By My blood, you are washed clean and given living water to stand before Me and discuss your life and work, I will have you do this. I have chosen you, you did not choose Me. Blessings will be upon you but you must observe My word and tranquility will prevail over the shadows of evil. You will be glorified in My name for the honor and the glory of Me and My Father in Heaven.”

Who is first? In Psalm 24 it states, “The King of Kings and the Lord of Lords is first.” Jesus said “You must show kindness and goodness to all man. Stay in the word, keep My commandments. Prayer diminishes all fear. Patience will reap great rewards. Bill, sing My songs. You are to open your heart and mind to all man in kindness and love. You are to obey My commandments. You are obliterating or erasing or washing out people from your life. How can you do My work? You must take charge of your mind. Discipline and obedience to My word is a must. How can you learn when you are not with My children? You should frequent prayer meetings at least once a week. You will find what you are looking for. Also in the Church, seek and you will find. Weapons have no place in the life where you are walking. Ask Me Jesus, for the protection and if you will believe, you will receive the protection. Then thank Me for this protection. Pray and the roadways will be opened. The path way is being made clear. Many blessings will come but remember to know where they are coming from.” I ask forgiveness for being disobedient to you and your word Lord. Please forgive me Jesus. Please help me and please keep protecting all my loved ones and me and our property.

A young man about eighteen years old came to my front door at about 11:00 pm one summer night in 1981. The inside door was opened and the screen door was hooked. I came out to my front office just then. I asked him what he wanted? He said, “I am just looking around.” I said to him “Take a good look around and then get on your way.” He got in a car with three other young men and drove off. I believe they would have come in and robbed me if our dear Lord hadn’t been protecting me. After this event I opened the hall closet and got a Winchester shot gun out and loaded it, then I placed it in the corner of my bedroom, still having it loaded. The next morning our Lord said to me “Weapons are not needed in our walk.” I said, “All right Lord, but you keep the enemy away.” We have been protected ever since that summer of 1981. Thank you Jesus. As I am writing this in 1999 we have been protected ever since. Please keep your angels around us and keep protecting our property and us.

About the same time I was over at Evelyn’s home and we were in her prayer room and we were praying. The Lord spoke to her and He said. “Discern carefully. I am the Lord your God.” She saw in a vision a field of flowers with the Lord standing in the middle of them. She discerned that Jesus cares for us and she was told, “You Bill are to finish the work on the building and the car and have all things in order. Sing My songs in praise to Me. I want you Bill to be flexible to move at any time. My son your righteousness is improving as the work is being finished. Sing My praises and get back in My word. It will be opened onto you. I love you both very much. My hand is constantly upon you and I am watching and guiding your every step.” Thank you Lord.

On August 14th, 1981, I believe I heard a word from the Lord. I believe I was to read a word from Matthew 16:1 through 4. “We will be given the same sign as Jonah gave to Nineveh. A forty day warning that Nineveh will be destroyed if they don’t repent.” Jesus said, “I am giving you this word tonight to warn the Nations that this will transpire. If My people will repent from sin, and pray to Me this destruction will not take place.” We do not know what year this will transpire. Then Jesus said, “Begin singing the song called “The Warning” (Song 4-40 tape 9-R). I’m endeavoring to begin the music.

On September 27th, 1981, a word of the Lord came to me. (Read Psalm 35:2 “Pick up the shield and buckler and rise up in My defense.) “Do this with the word of God in My name. I’m giving you the grace to protect you in your work. I will not allow you to get hurt but you must listen to me.” Psalm 37:5 “Commit your ways to the Lord, trust in Him and He will act.” Praise the Lord, it is done. Jesus than said, “The time has come to allow no deception, use wisdom and knowledge and discern everything where ever you go. Manifest your self in the spirit with wisdom. You’ve asked for wisdom and understanding and I’m giving you this. Be slow to speak.” I saw a light crucifix up side down with a rose purple background in a vision, and this wasn’t pretty. Then Jesus said “There have been many errors in your speech. I’m now setting this straight in your heart.” In that vision I saw a bright sun coming up over the horizon. Jesus said, “This is My grace I’m giving you, My grace is sufficient for you. I’m giving you these graces because you are being obedient to My word. I’m beginning to honor you because of your faith and work in Me. You are being used in My work and I will continue to heal you and use you in every way.”

On November 10th, 1981, I believe I heard a word from the Lord. Jesus said, “The time will be soon. Get your rest and study the music and continue to learn what’s going on in this Country and the world, using magazines and newspapers, and listen to news reports. Weigh both sides of the issue. Be not concerned of any one opinion and do not put much emphasis on any one issue. I will help you discern these things for you will have to know the problems for you to speak or help with these problems.” Thank you Lord.

On November 11th, 1981, I saw a beautiful blue sky and a bright star in a vision. I discern the way has been made clear for the music. Praise God.

On November 24th, 1981, I saw the National Capitol, looking out towards the Lincoln and the Washington Memorial in a vision. Jesus said, “I want you to see the beauty of this Nation. The National Capitol is for the protection of the people in this Nation. In prayer don’t let the enemy take this from you. I want you to speak up for this freedom and the people will know you are coming from Me your Lord, through this music you wrote. I am releasing this music to be sung to the world.”

On November 26th, 1981, I believe I received a word from the Lord, He said, “You can control your mind, then exercise your authority in the name of Me, Jesus. You’re not to think or speak of the spirit of egotism or of self glory but I your God am to receive all the honor and glory.”

Read Deuteronomy 10:16, “Be not stiff necked, Jesus is the God of all Gods, the Lord of Lords, the mighty God in Heaven.” Thank you Lord.

December 7th, 1981, I believe I heard a word from the Lord. Jesus said, “Further advancement is coming your way. There will be much pleasure ahead. You must show a peace, patience, and a kindness to all man if you are to succeed in My work. I love you and your sweetheart and your sins are forgiven.” Praise you Jesus and thank you for all this. I will need help to be able to handle all of this and to do my best in everything I do for you dear Lord. Please help me. Thank You Lord. Love Bill.

CHAPTER 9

Jesus said, “Read my word every day and stay in the music. Listen to the news events and read about the issues of the day so you will know how to speak on these issues. Speak My word on faith. You will know My word. I am your God and savior.” Thank you Lord.

Apply these things to your life so you will get more out of all these writings. Jesus said, “You Bill still have valuable lessons to learn.” What am I not seeing Lord? Jesus said, “Get in the Bible, stop judging people, and allow them. Lack of consideration and apathy, with out emotion or feelings, lack of interest, listless, condition, indifference. The solution is to care, to love and be kind to all man even your enemies. Read the Gospels and you will come to this point to learn and to care more. (Power of constraint, control, territory within a jurisdiction or any region, assumption of needs, positive attitudes of district infirmities, correlation of by gone deeds, and attack on the body due to pressure and in the mind.) Come back to Me your Lord, Jesus.”

I forgive the religious for all the traditions, bondages, and hurts that they placed upon me. I ask forgiveness for judging them, condemning them and for criticizing them. I forgive my self and I ask you Jesus to forgive me for all these sins. I forgive all my family and friends for the hurt and pain that they brought to me and I release all of them to you Jesus. They’re yours first Lord. Please forgive me for all my judging and all my sins towards them. I also forgive my self for all this. Amen

On December 25th, 1981, I saw a wedding in a Church, possibly my wedding to Jesus in a vision. I also saw two drops of milk spilled on a rug from a picture. I discerned don’t waste any food especially from the Holy Spirit on unbelievers. Wow, that was different.

On December 30th, 1981, I believe the Lord is trying to tell me that I am to give in, give up all self righteousness, all self strength, relaying on my own flesh or human strength. I finally stopped and heard a word from the Lord. In Jeremiah 17:5 it states, “Cursed is the man who trusts in mankind, and makes his flesh his strength, and whose heart turns away from the Lord.” In Psalm 67 it states, “The Nations exhorted to Praise God.” In Psalm 87 it states, “The privileges of Citizenship in Zion.” In Psalm 45 it states, “The song celebrating the King’s Marriage and Psalm 103.” Praise, for the Lord’s mercy.

Give the Lord all the honor and the glory. The answer is to give up all self-strength, doing all for the Lord’s glory, being humble and meek with out pride. Give up all to the Lord and let Him have complete control over my life.

On January 1st, 1982, On New Year’s Day Evelyn and I were at Vick and Cathy’s home. Eleanor had a vision during the prayer meeting while praying and laying hands on me. In a vision she saw a crown on my head, made of laurels, that is an honor as a mark of achievement. She also saw a dove on my head represents the Holy Spirit and the word she had for me was, “I am anointing you to go and share the word.” Thank you Lord and thank you Eleanor.

On January 4th, 1982, God let me see Palm Springs in a vision. The Lord later sent me there.

I believe the Lord told me “Be good to your sweetheart and don’t hurt her in any way. Love and be kind to her and help her where you can.”

This morning I believe on faith that speaking the word of God, all my present problems lifted after I claimed out loud with my voice “I am healed. I am well. I am our Lord’s son and He loves me unconditionally. Thank you Jesus.”

On January 4th, 1982, I believe I heard a word from the Lord and that word was, “Normalcy, normalcy, normalcy, allow all things, and allow all things to come to be. Do not push your self in any way. Have no self-glory or self-praise. Listen and hear the Lord speak in your heart. My Son, I have chosen you for a mission to bring My word through the music to My children and many will be healed and will follow you as you sing the music. Speak My word, many healings will come through your voice through out this Nation when you speak My word and sing the songs you wrote. I will have My hand on you at all times, even today you felt a calling to go to Palm Springs. The time is now, continue reading My word, stay in the music and be kind to all man. Again you will be greatly honored because you are obeying My word. It will be for the honor and the glory of Me your Lord and Savior and My Father in Heaven. Ed, a man you prayed for this morning at Snyder’s Drug Store was healed. Many will be healed when you lay your hands on them.”

Regarding the bread and the wine we receive at communion. Jesus said, “You discerned right, if you believe it’s the body and the blood I shed on mount Calvary, this it will be which I so desire if you believe, other wise this you will not have if you do not believe. Praise God. Many will follow you from Town to Town as you read in Matthew 6 this morning”

On January 4th, 1982, I believe I heard a word from the Lord. That word is this “Today you are a singing Healer and today you are to prepare to be a singing healer. To dress as a singing healer would be. You also should have a schedule to show where you are requested to go and at what time.”

On January 5th, 1982, I saw in a vision that I have to be good to Evelyn no matter how she treats me. “I will Lord.” I also saw in a vision a lovely young lady that represents the members in the Church, dressed in blue for hope, I saw her go into a Church. I was already inside the Church watching her come inside.

As I was reading in Matthew 15 and 16, I saw in a vision, I was transformed to Las Vegas, Nevada into a hotel, singing the music I wrote and laying hands on many people. That’s the second time I saw that.

On January 8th, 1982, I saw my son Ken in a vision at about eight years old vacuuming my Mother and Dad’s house where I lived as a child. I carried the vacuum cleaner upstairs for Ken. At the top of the stairs I saw the window was broke. I asked him who had done this, he stammered in his beautiful loving way. He said, “I did.” I told him, “That’s all right, don’t worry about it, I will fix it.” A most beautiful feeling of love and happiness came over me remembering how much love and admiration I had for him. This left me very happy and with a loving spirit. I called him and told him about this vision and how it left me with such good feelings. Conclusion, I was really reminded of my love for him. Thank you Lord.

In another vision I saw twelve convicts with their wives and their girl friends together. I feel this is good rehabilitation. I also saw that day in a vision like a town, everything was pure white, they were building streets, lawns and there were several small animals there and every thing was clean. Then appeared in another scene a normal colored woods and one deer like dark compared to the white vision of the City. I sensed don’t put any trust in anything or anyone, even in a deer.

On January 8th, 1982, I believe to day the Lord gave me the graces and the gifts for a greater discernment. Thank you Lord.

On January 5th, 1982, after the snow blower was taken from my garage, I believe I received this from the Lord, “The impairments to make or weaken or become worse or loose faith can come upon you, but through prayer and faith, the gifts and fruits and protection may be found. Whenever there is discourse in My body of believers, pray and receive Me your Lord back into your hearts. Keep My commandments to live an effective life. Your heart was hardened and it must be receptive to Me your Lord.” This is the answer that was given to me when I asked our Lord about never leaving or forsaking me. Thank you Lord.

On January 10, 1982, I believe I heard a word from the Lord. He said, “You are a helper in equalizing many problems of your Christian and non Christian brothers and sisters in there walk. Your gift to care and the faith I gave you is from Me and that is why I chose you to lay hands on them and pray so those people who come to you for help will be healed for My glory and honor and My Father in Heaven. My son, you are a child yet. I’m trying to teach you the patience of an old man that you have enjoyed very often. Enjoy the rest because when you get going you will be flying in many ways in airplanes and cars. My son, your hope should be in Me, knowing I’m always with you and guiding you in all ways.” Thank you Jesus.

On January 11th, 1982, I saw three of my sons in the back yard of our home we lived in on Sheridan Ave when they were young in a vision. I was locking the door and leaving the house, after seeing them out side I made sure the back door was left open. Then I called them for evening was coming on. I went out in the back yard and I saw some people that came over to see us. Their dog began chasing me. I jumped over the fence and got away. Some times these things are a warning for us. Be aware and be alert. By the way as I spoke earlier, I will not accept this and I command all evil to keep away from my family and me, in Jesus’ name.

On January 16th, 1982, I saw me walking up a hill with very rich soil and new sod had just been laid on the hill in a vision. I was about half way up and I slipped on the newly laid sod. I believe I was told by Jesus, “Your love and understanding of laying hands on people and caring for them has slipped.” I asked for the grace to be able to understand and be able to love and be kind to all man, even those that don’t believe. I’m standing on your word that you will bring back all the graces and the gifts to me so I will be able to do all those things the way you want me to do this in your name Jesus. I know I can’t heal anyone; in fact, I can’t do any thing for any one unless you Lord stand with me and actually do this through me.

I also saw in a vision an older couple that were hurting because of their lack of caring. I believe the Lord was showing me that this hurts our Father in Heaven by this lack of love. The woman was opening the door in the vision represented the body of Christ. Thank you for showing me this shortcoming in me Lord. My buddy Rich was the one involved because he told me he didn’t want any healing grace. I pulled back from him and I was showing a lack of love after he walked about one and a half miles from his home in the cold almost every day to my office and this was after he had a stroke. He was having a hard time walking and it was cold out side. His toes were close to being frost bitten. Rich was a very dear friend of mine; he passed away in 1985. I told him that I was very sorry that I was rude to him. Rich was a good man and we helped each other always. I believe this walking that he did was good for him after the stroke and this was helping him physically every day.

On January 17th, 1982, I felt I was convicted in the spirit all day yesterday regarding Rich, my buddy walking to my office. (This means I felt guilty.) I picked him up many times after he had a stroke and gave him a ride almost any where he wanted to go. I was being told to love and be kind to him and all man, friends and enemies and even those that don’t believe and even those that don’t want our Lord’s healing grace and even those that doubt. I preach this and I must learn to walk the way the Lord wants me to. I realize that when I am convicted in the spirit, I also know that I am given the graces to overcome this lack of love in this case. Thank you Lord for showing me the way.

I was given Jeremiah 23:23 to 25 which states, “I Am a God at hand, saith the Lord, and not a God far off? Also I heard what the prophets have said who prophesy lies in My name, saying I have dreamed, I have dreamed.”

January 19th, 1982, Jesus said, “My children I am bringing you into a greater consolidation of My word for your continued growth of the Holy life I brought you into. My child you ask for help and I have shown you so many times. Isn’t the real problem impatience?” I answered, “Yes, you know this Lord.”

Exhortation is a gift the Lord has given me. In the dictionary it says “To urge earnestly, advise, give warning, do what is proper or what is required, admonish strongly, to urge and to unite.” My job is to exhort and to lift up the body of Christ and to help people feel good about themselves.

On January 20th, 1982, in a vision I saw the night sky with about 20 to 30 stars about to move and burst. I discerned that each star represents a song that I wrote. I also saw a man manhandling his sweetheart or his wife. I believe the Lord is telling me and giving me the graces to always treat my sweetheart with respect and gentleness and kindness. I never mistreated her and I will always be good to her. Thank you Jesus.

On January 22nd, 1982, I believe I was given a word from the Lord, “Don’t envy any one, you have a job to do, do it, be not stiff-necked in thought word or action and go to Church.” I will Lord.

On January 23rd, 1982, in a vision I was driving by Stillwater, in Wisconsin, coming into Minnesota. My half of the side of the road was filled with snow; it was even over the car, yet I could still drive. This is God’s protection. The other side of the road was like summer, sunny, clear and beautiful in the vision. I sensed our Lord is protecting me even in the winter.

January 23rd, 1982, In a vision I began hearing on a tape cassette player a song that a friend of mine wrote, “Oh My People, Oh My People Hear Me.” I saw the statue of Liberty in the vision. I sensed that I am to take this song to the Country. It’s good. Praise our Lord.

On January 28th, 1982, I was going to the bathroom and I sprinkled on my pants in a vision. I was told by our Lord, “Do not say any thing that would ever hurt yourself in any way. I your God have given you enough to say.” This goes for all of us. Be very careful not to say any thing that would hurt your self. It’s better to lift your self up, not being prideful, but better to have a little pride and self worth than tearing your self down.

On January 29th, 1982, I saw a man in a car with his ear hanging out of the window in a vision. People like cowboys and Indians were taking pot shots at his ear with a gun. It flapped and was bloody. Just tell them that Jesus said to tell them, “Their ears are uncircumcised, any way, and they won’t understand.” Thank you Lord.

On January 31st, 1982, I saw an unopened flat cardboard box on a skid in a warehouse in a vision. A rat came out into the isle representing pain and illness. I bound the evil that represented the rat and the pain in my neck. I commanded it be bound and I rebuked it and cast it out of me and out of the building in the name of Jesus. The pain I had in my neck left. Praise God.

In a vision I saw a flying red blob formed as Satan including his horns. I bound the evil that was there and I commanded it to leave me and the area and to keep away from me and the building that I was in, in the name of Jesus. The pain in my back left and I witnessed to Jesus “I am redeemed and well. I’m healed and I’m not under the curse, I’m set free from all this pain.” Thank you Jesus.

On January 31st, 1982, in a vision I saw my brother in a kitchen. He was treating me well with love. He looked good and he said, “I am down to 270 pounds.” This was good Lord. Please keep blessing my dear brother.

On February 2nd, 1982, I saw an electric meter reading card in a vision. This is used when the electric meter reading man can’t get in the home and he leaves the card on the door in the back porch. He apparently placed it in my mailbox already marked by the reading he took. I put it aside figuring I will read the meter in the evening and I will call it in tomorrow morning. I laid down to rest around noon in the vision. I saw this card with marks on it. When I got up I saw marks on the card so I called in the meter reading to the Company. This is just one little thing that the Lord helps me with and how it works.

On February 2nd, 1982, I was at Evelyn’s home for dinner. Every thing was very good. After supper and after we washed the dishes we went into her prayer room. We prayed and then began talking to the Lord. We received words of: Psalm 67 - The God of the Nation; Psalm 117 - World Praise To God; Psalm 6.8 - The God of Zion and the Sanctuary; Psalm 70 - Deliverance from Persecutors.

Then the Lord said, “I want you to continue to write the music and tell your friends the words I told you to tell them.” What a life to hear from our Lord so often in guiding me. I want to remind you that the reason He said, “I have given you so many gifts and have shown you so many things is because you have dedicated your life and all you have to Me.” This is in the Bible and teachings we hear, “One will put ten to flight, ten will put one thousand to flight and one hundred will put one million to flight.” This is the power we have over evil.

Then Jesus said, “Pray for the news media to report the news with truth and to those that won’t believe will be scattered like cattle through a desolate area and they will be destroyed and their mouth will be shut and their tongue will waggle no more.”

Then Jesus said, “Bill you are to go to the Pentecostal Church in your area soon.” I went.

Jesus said, “You Bill are to go back to the Chiropractor and have him adjust your neck and lay hands on you and pray for you so you will be healed.” This is for the Chiropractor. The Lord told me to tell him, “When he becomes a Christian as the Lord wants him to be, Christians will trust him and will come to his office for treatments. The word will spread and if he will not do this, his gift to care will be taken away. If he will not do this, his practice will stop.” I also was to tell him, “When he is there alone in his back office he is to read the word of God, (The Bible) or in one year he will not be in the Chiropractor business. He is to honor and worship Me the Lord for I am the Lord that heals.” I told the Chiropractor all this and he thanked me for telling him. I went by his office sixteen years later and I saw he was still in business. Praise God and my neck was healed. Thank you Jesus.

On February 10th, 1982, I believe the Lord spoke to me and He said, “Bill watch your words my son. This is very important in the work you are to do. Negative speech must stop. An unruly tongue is like deadly poison. Master these and we will go on to the next step.” Thank you Lord. I ask for all the graces to overcome all these things and to do those things the way you want me to do them, Lord.

On February 13th, 1982, I saw me driving a large fire truck in a vision, which represents great power. I was trying to get it around a corner. There was so much snow and many obstacles in the way including a mailbox. I believe I was told by our Lord, “There is much power in speaking the word of God and not to try and speak your own words.” I will do this Lord. I also saw me loading a manure spreader with white snow; the purity of God’s word. Jesus said, “Don’t mix good and evil together and you are to be careful of your speech and every word that comes out of your mouth.” Thank you Lord for all the teachings that you gave me and all the blessings and the gifts. Please keep showing me the way. I pray that every one that reads these words or hears these words will come closer to you Jesus. May God bless all of you.

On February 13th, 1982, In a vision I saw an older gray dog chasing me. I jumped over a wall onto a porch. That represented my office and my protection is in the word of God and prayer.

Jesus said, “In your writings, Bill, I have told you how to receive healings.” I answered, “Please tell me again Lord.” The Lord said, “Love and be kind to all man, forgiving all man that has hurt you, and call on Me your Lord. My son live a good life.” Thank You, Jesus.

On March 4th, 1982, I believe I heard a word from the Lord, “Games, games, play no games with My word. If you are a pioneer in the music business I am giving you all the graces to overcome all this.” (I believe I am because I never wrote any music before our Lord asked me to write some music.) I have written that music to the best of my ability.

Jesus said, “Your Father in Heaven is the only one that administers the baptism of the Holy Spirit upon you. The Holy Spirit that dwells in you and is within you at the baptism of water is all good, but the baptism of the Holy Spirit when given by the Father God is embolden upon you, similar to the dove came upon Me as a sign of the baptism of the Holy Spirit that came upon Me after John the Baptist baptized Me with water. When you receive the baptism of the Holy Spirit, the Father God will give you every gift and all the graces and every blessing of the Holy Spirit that you will need to do the work that the Father God has for you to do on this earth. Your eyes will be opened and your heart will be filled with an awareness abounding with love and My word will go forth. I am giving you the graces to night to go forth. You are to control all impulses. I love you and I have My hand upon you and I will watch over you and protect you. This type of love is to be able to discern and speak with gentle reprimand so as to care and to show love to all man. You Bill are not to speak to the Priests about the baptism of the Holy Spirit or of the baptism of water, or of the bread and wine or other things that will hurt them. Keep your eyes on Me your Lord Jesus. Walk the walk of life together with your sweetheart.” I believe now as I am writing this in 1999 it won’t be long that I will be able to tell the Priests about all this. I believe Jesus told me one day that if you have the knowledge of the Holy Spirit when you receive the baptism of water, you will be baptized in the Holy Spirit at that time. If you haven’t received the baptism of the Holy Spirit, ask Jesus to baptize you in the Holy Spirit and He will do this.

I saw Evelyn was falling in a vision. Jesus said, “The angels are protecting you both, but watch your step for there are many adversaries and enemies in the world and they will try to grab at you every chance they get. That is why you will need the baptism of the Holy Spirit. I have not sent the messenger, yet it will be soon. Keep in My word and study the music and you will know My gracious gifts even in a greater way. There will be a further enlightening in you to do the work in the music”

On March 17th, 1982, I saw I was wandering or floating up and down between the third Heaven and back to earth in a vision. I saw a friend named Dick from a prayer meeting. He was a guard in a bank and he was changed into a buddy of mine that was in the Army named Nelson. Nelson was a very sharp sergeant and always had every thing in order. This buddy was ready for inspection. The phone rang, they wanted to talk to my Mother. It was a guard from Heaven, they told her to be ready now for Jesus was coming to give her an award. Praise God. April 16th 1959 was when she went to Heaven. This is always very important when you see anything like this about any of your relatives or friends. This was great. Thank you Lord for showing me this blessing. To me this means that my Mother has gone onto a greater place in Heaven.

On March 19th, 1982, I believe I was given a word from the Lord. That word was, “You must be most serious with dignity with every problem that is brought to you by every person no matter who that person is. The dictionary states, “Dignity is nobility, stateliness, worthiness, honorary in estimation. Jesus also said, “Bill you must not play games with the word of God. You must not take for granted or play in any way with another’s problems, no matter whom they are or what they are. Bill you must be most serious with all problems that are brought to you from others.” I believe I really like to have a lot of fun in kidding others, however in no way to hurt them, but when it comes to doing the work that the Lord has for me to do, I become most serious in all matters. I believe that this word is for me and for all those that want to take a deeper walk with the Lord Jesus. This word from the Lord is most important to me and I hope and pray that every one that reads or hears this word will listen to this and apply this to your life. I believe that I have been most serious with everyone that brings any problems that they have to me over these last years. Thank you Lord for this word.

Jesus said, “Bill you must make a commitment to your Heavenly Father through Me, your Lord to be most serious, always when speaking the Lord’s word, always up lifting Me your Lord, helping people, never getting emotionally involved in another’s problems, always keeping these problems and answers and solutions confidential between that person and Me, your Lord.” I make this commitment to you Father God in Heaven through your son Jesus that I will be most serious to every one, when I am ministering to them. This is interesting because I have done this for years with every one that I have ministered to. I believe you Jesus have instructed my spirit and my soul to do this some how even with out you speaking this to me so I hear you. It’s like we know what you want us to do from within. Thank you Jesus for revealing all this to me.

Jesus also said, “Speak victory and you will receive victory. Speak negative and you will receive negative. Speak positive and you will receive positive results. Remember Daniel and Goliath, your actions either defeat you or they will put you over. Believe it and receive it.” God’s power is everywhere when you call on Jesus. Faith puts it to work. Tell it and speak God’s word. Any person can receive the victory but you must speak positive and step out. Be a winner. God wants us to be winners.

On March 1st, 1982, I am asking you Jesus to please help me to know all the bondages and the traditions and the heart ache and the problems that I have gone through in my life and to understand all this so I will not have to go through them again. Please help me Jesus to get rid of all this garbage. Jesus said “This will help you if you will read: Acts 2:38 through 42; Mark 16:16; John 3:3; John 5:16; Ephesians 5:26; Ephesians 1:13 and 14; 2 Acts 8:25 to 40; Romans 6:3 and 4; and 2 Corinthians 5:17.

On April 1st, 1982, After I asked the Lord for help on how to handle oppressors and transgressor people who put down others and are mean people. I saw in a vision a friend was playing with a baby smiling and having fun. Then he licked his shirt sleeve as much as to say that he enjoys God’s children but he must keep the transgressors and the oppressors at a shirt sleeve distance from him so he doesn’t get hurt. Praise God.

On April 1st, 1982, I also saw a man looking up at the sun in a vision. The sun was moving about and many people came to watch the sun move about and they were getting off the bus and running by the man that was looking at the sun move about. This will take place and you can read this in the last book in the Bible. (Revelation)

On April 1st, 1982, I saw an American Indian hit another Indian in the kidney on a boat in a vision. Then he threw the man in the water to kill him similar to the killing that is coming upon the world. I discerned this is a warning of what is coming upon the world.

On April 3rd, 1982, I saw I was sitting in a Church, it was full with people in a vision. My son was several pews ahead of me. We were over half way back in the Church. In walked Evelyn, my sweetheart, her hair and coat were all wet. She took her winter coat and laid it on the communion rail. Praise God. The coat represents our body. She laid up her flesh to God and before this, the rain, which represents Holy Water on her shows me that she has become Born again in Christ. Praise God.

I also saw I was at a Real estate office of a friend of mine in a vision. We were having a picnic. My Mother and several others were there. My Mother was serving the food, however we were transgressing, and we were being little rascals. It was Sunday and the office was supposed to be closed. People were going to Church for their services. Then it was the next morning, many people were there including my friend, Bert. We were no longer transgressing, just enjoying the meals. Then I was reminded how I transgressed against some people. I asked you Jesus to forgive me for that and I forgave that person from the hurts that he caused me in the Real Estate business. Apply your self to these situations and remember to ask Jesus to forgive you for hurts that you caused and forgive all those people that hurt you.

On April 7th, 1982, I asked the Lord to show me those things that I don’t understand.

1. Woman doing muscular work.

2. Men dominating people, both men and women.

3. A woman threw a three-pound empty coffee can at me.

4. I saw a friend working in the Real Estate business.

5. I was eating out side in the summer and a bee wouldn’t leave my cake alone.

6. I saw on the number 58 on a questionnaire. The question was, what book in the Bible

can you find God’s gracious gifts in? The answer was “The book of Job”

7. I hung my coat on a bush by a building along way from a school I was going to.

8. I saw a Priest I know at a breakfast commanding Jesus and our Father God in Heaven

to do something for them regarding the prayers that were said.

9. Donating money to a Christian organization or to Christian men that I do not have any

trust in them.

10. Associating with the same.

11. The loneliness that overcomes man.

12. Can you be Born again without asking Jesus to come into your life? The answer is no

you can not. I believe you must make Jesus the Lord of your life, repent from sin and

read the Bible every day and actually try to live by the word of God, the Bible.

13. I saw me polishing my sons boots while he was wearing them.

I knew he had a sore neck. I prayed for him and he was better.

14. I do not understand how a woman could sell her body as a prostitute for money.

15. I also cannot understand a woman marrying a man with out really loving that man. 16. I do not understand a man not helping another man that needs a little help.

17. I do not understand a man hurting or maiming or even killing another man.

18. I do not understand children being mean or inconsiderate to their parents.

19. I do not understand an American Indian not trying.

20. I do not understand parents focusing all their attention upon or

around their children or a child.

21. I do not understand parents continuing to be super good to their children when the

children are mean or inconsiderate in all ways.

22. I do not understand a man needing attention all the time

and focusing his attention always on himself.

23. I do not understand a good man trying to help another man with problems

and the man with problems tells the good man not to preach to him

and he doesn’t want any help.

This is quite a list and gives us some suggestions on things we should consider to think about. There are many other things that I do understand. One thing I do understand is to love and be kind to all man as Jesus told us to do and He even gave us that commandment, the one and only commandment Jesus gave us.

On April 11th, 1982, I saw my brother Bert in a vision. He was purposely breaking the ice and falling down into the water. He was like drowning himself. I called my other brother Lowell to jump in the water and save Bert. Lowell saved Bert. Bert was “Born again” on Easter Sunday that year. Thank you Lord.

On April 12th, 1982, I saw I was on a Christian retreat for a full weekend in a vision. Eight young men got up in front of me to distribute Holy Communion. I went up to receive Communion. After I received Communion the man distributing Holy Communion raised my hands and led me up on a hill, which had a building upon it. The man went inside to get the Priest to pray for me and to lay hands on me to cast out a spirit of oppression. I saw some one pouring into a container the pure red blood of Jesus. Then they poured the blood over me and that was a cleansing and purifying me from things not of our Father God in Heaven. Thank you Lord for purifying me and I receive all these blessings. This is something every person should pray for.

The following are some of the things that cause sickness and illness, as I believe Jesus told me. The sin of pride can bring on the following:

“Discontentment. Rejection from people. Putting your self up or being puffed up or putting others down to build your self up can be a form of self-destruction in many ways. Taking drugs, picking ones self apart is a form of self-destruction also stuffiness or being stiff-necked. Garbage containers or maybe called overeaters. Over drive by pushing one self to the limits can bring on gluttony, high blood pressure, heart trouble, hypertension, and even diabetes. Pride can be a misconception of two priorities, confusion, mix up of values of one’s self. Pride can bring on ulcers, ruptures, varicose veins, this can also be inherited, stretching or too much exercising can bring on a break down on muscles and veins.” “Sin or a high cholesterol count can cause your spirit and soul to want to leave your body from sins and from anger or unforgiveness. Palsy or paralysis of parts of the body, making the body helpless or powerless can be brought on by many fears and sins.”

Scripture states, “What ever you fear will come upon you” Remember when you read the Bible, your faith will grow and everything regarding Jesus is faith. When you speak, any thing you say you are calling it into existence. Whatever you say you are giving your spirit and your soul a direct order to do what ever you say. Whenever you desire something very much or believing you deserve so much more than what you have, or wanting or needing love and you couldn’t have it can bring on a cerebral hemorrhage.

Mental sickness like manic-depression or now called bipolar illness can be caused by a mix up of chemicals in the body or can be brought on because of rejection from a parent or a loved one. That rejection can also cause the chemical change in the body.

Diabetes can come from eating too much sugar or drinking too much sugar in pop or in foods. My mind was shut down for five years and ten months because I was playing in sorceress like astrology, fortune telling, and palm reading. One half of an aspirin per day can help prevent blockage of veins, blood clots and the clotting of blood. Heart attacks are brought on because of over exertion or miss use of the body, and an enlarged heart or a breakdown of the muscle in the heart. Aneurysms can be caused by anger, stress, tension, upsetness, or inner pressure not released will bring on other sickness and illness throughout the body. The answer is to trust in Jesus and keep cooled down, exercise, get plenty of rest, eat the right foods and take some good vitamins. Read the Bible every day. Before trying any of these suggested cures pray to the Lord Jesus and consult your Doctor.

On May 9th, 1982, I believed I received a word from the Lord. “My son, I have shown you so many things and I have told you so many things that are about to happen. I know your heart and all your thoughts on all matters and subjects. I love you and your sweetheart. I am speaking these things tonight so you will remember them and the order they are to come upon the earth. You are to take “The Warning.” (Song number 4-40 on tape 9-R.), and sing that song and read the prophecy at the prayer meetings and take this and give it to Fritz A. Remember to witness Revelation chapter 6, 7, and 8 in the Bible will confirm the words in the song. I will be protecting you (Read about the six seals and your protection for you and your family and for the Israelites.) Read Jeremiah 45:3, 4, and 5. (God’s Wrath on mankind.) I will be protecting you and MY protection will prevail. It will help you to play little games Like the TV show, “Hogan’s Heroes” this will help you not to be too concerned about all this.” Thank you Lord. I find it hard to believe that the tribulations that are coming upon the earth will be a simple thing and we will not be effected by this. Make the best preparations that you can for this tribulation period and make sure you talk to the Lord about all this. Follow Jesus and do what He says.

On May 16th, 1982, I believe the Lord told me this, “I am giving you the graces to come against the spirit of yesteryear and yesterday and the spirit and the graces to overcome all negative thinking so you won’t have to hang onto bad thoughts.” (Garbage.) Thank you Jesus.

Jesus said “My son, (I believe this is for all of us) write out the names of those things you don’t like and come against them in prayer.” 1. People talking about garbage. 2. Bad or dirty movies and television programs. 3. Anti Christian articles in newspapers and television programs. 4. Newsmen giving only part of a story or telling untruths about the story and especially when they try to make a person look bad. 5. Gossips. 6. Braggarts. Self-praise stinks. 7. Liars, cheaters, people telling untruths. 8. People who won’t give up resentments, hardness of hearts and won’t forgive those that hurt them. 9. Put down artists. 10. People who will not listen after they have asked for help, and they don’t have to listen. This is a lack of trust in a fellow man. On that subject Jesus said, “A friend is a person that trusts you.” 11. Unruly children. 12. Fools and negative thinking. 13. People who think they know everything and they interrupt every one all the time. 14. People with no hope who will not listen. 15. Someone who would hurt another. 16. Prideful people. 17. Cheaters. 18. Marriages not of our Lord. 19. Dominating people. 20. People who oppress others. 22. Obnoxious fools. 23. Alcoholics who will not do their best to stop drinking, like not even bringing alcoholic beverages into the home, this includes drug addicts and people who smoke. Ask Jesus to help you and if you’re really sincere you can give all this up with the help from the Lord. Do it for the Honor and Glory of our Lord Jesus and His Father in Heaven. 24. Self destructive people who will not listen. 25. People who will not try to better their lives. 26. People with a big mouth, generally they are very inconsiderate. 27. Those who know it all. 28. People who sneak around and cannot be trusted. 29. Thieves or robbers. 30. Adulterers and fornicators. 31. Prostitutes. 32. Pornography. 33. Liars.

I Command all of you evil spirits be gone in the name of Jesus. I take authority over every thought that exults it self against the knowledge of God and I bring it into captivity and into the obedience of Christ. (2 Corinthians 10:5.) I command all evil that would bring any of these things to me or to my family or friends and every one that reads this book, may the evil be bound and I command the evil to leave in the name of Jesus and to keep away from us in Jesus name.

On May 18th, 1982, Jesus said, “You and your sweetheart will be united with Me and My Father in Heaven before the (Throne.) Remember the prophecy on February 2nd, 1978, that you received from your friend Jill, to become the overcome. (You received this in Revelation 3:12, and Revelation 7:16.). That’s the group that will go in the rapture when the Lord calls you up to meet Him in the clouds, in the air and be with Him for all time. 1 Thessalonians 4:16. The great multitude that is stated in Revelation 7:3-17 are the overcomers spoken above.” I am trying to tell every one that we should all become an overcomer. Thank you Jesus for all these things that you have told me and have given to me and making me an overcomer.

On May 9th, 198, I asked the Lord if there is any thing that He wants me to know. I saw my sweetheart and I were at Beckies restaurant in South Minneapolis in a vision. I heard a beautiful song. “More than the world will ever know this is the love I give to you.” Thank you Jesus.

A friend of mine named Ned gave a prophecy at a prayer meeting, “Make Me Jesus the Lord of your life. Dedicate your entire being to Me Jesus. Come to me like a gentle lamb. Ask any thing in My name and I will grant it to you if you have faith to believe and if this will not hurt you from receiving this request, I will grant it to you. Give Me time, I am your God and Lord. It will be My way, My time, My will, allow Me all the time I need to open the doors for you. My time will be the best for you.”

I want to remind you that when you pray for healings, Scripture states, “Don’t expect the Father God in Heaven to heal you if you haven’t forgiven every one that has hurt you.” I praise you and I thank you dear Lord Jesus for all these things that you have given me. Glory be to God. Praise you Lord.

CHAPTER 10

I want to remind you again that the things that you read in this book are the things that I believe our Lord Jesus, the son of the most Holy High God in Heaven, the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob spoke to me about and the things He told me and some of these things are of my discernment and my opinion that I believe after hearing from Jesus all these years. Don’t follow me, you ask Jesus to come into your heart and live in you and confess Him as your Lord and Savior like in Romans 10:9 and 10 states, then repent from sin and ask Jesus to baptize you in the Holy Spirit, read His word, the Bible every day, then you will hear from Jesus after several weeks and you will begin to understand the Bible after two or three weeks. Then ask Jesus some questions and see what He tells you, but believe when He speaks to you. Make sure that you turn your life over to Jesus and dedicate your life, your heart, and your soul and everything you have to our Lord. You will notice that your life will change and you will even be able to overcome all sin, sickness, and illnesses if you are really true to our Lord in your heart. Remember to be tuned down when you talk to our Lord.

On May 30th, 1982, today we had the first Charismatic Mass at a Catholic Church near my home. Our dear friend Father C. who passed away several years ago said the Mass. This was a real blessing for this has been on the hearts of my friend Bert and me for many years. Thank you Lord for this.

On June 13th, 1982, I was talking to the Lord and I asked Him to please help me with the music. I believe Jesus said to me, “All this music that you wrote is not your responsibility to get it out. I am protecting you, get your voice in order by singing, study the music and prepare your self to meet Me in the clouds.”

I asked our Lord to please teach me what I must understand. Jesus said, “The grapevine are the people with God and they are My people. The people with out God are lost. You are to understand and learn discernment and to learn to listen to Me in a new way.” Confirmation of these things, I just wrote, are in Jeremiah 29:11 through 15. (Read this and this can be for you in your life and for your future and a hope.)

On June 15th, 1982, After a prayer meeting in a Church I was told to read Jeremiah 14:2, “Do not pray or intercede for these people, if they fast I will not listen to their supplication. If they offer holocaust or cereal offerings I will not accept them, rather I will destroy them with the sword, famine and pestilence.” I believe that is for the unbelievers.

On June 20th, 1982, I saw a man already cold like dead laying in an igloo. His wife was in the igloo with him and they had all but given up all the rules and the bondages in the Church they were going to. I went into a store near where the igloo was on 29th and Humbolt North in Minneapolis and called the authorities. The igloo represented the Church. I discerned I am free from the curse of the law. I am under the new covenant with God. Praise God. I am dead to the Church. That was me in the igloo and my sweetheart. She also has given up the rules and the bondages in the Church. We are free from the Church and we are with Jesus as He said He would help us to do if we follow Him. She was the other one in the igloo. This vision was for me. You have to find your own way to God. I believe I am to tell you to follow Jesus. It is a major thing to do when you come out of a Church after you have been in that Church for over fifty years, however I believe you never really quit any Church, you just move on to other teachings. Truly the only Church I believe in is the Church that Jesus is the head of as He spoke about in the Bible to Peter. Jesus said, “Upon this rock I will build My Church.” Jesus is the Rock. Don’t let any one tell you that Peter is the rock.

On July 4th, 1982, In a vision I saw a large off-white horse coming towards me and coming through the house. I asked Jesus what He was trying to tell me. Jesus said, “I wanted you to see the horse after the first seal was opened. (In Revelation 6:2.) I am going to show you all the horses after the remaining seals are open.” Later He told me, “The reason there was no rider on the horse was because the anti-christ will not be revealed until half way through the tribulation period.” Another time Jesus told me, “After I show you the second horse after the second seal is opened (Revelation 6:4) you can expect war to break out all over the world within fifteen days.” I believe that’s in man’s time. Later Jesus told me, “After I show you the next horse you can expect the remaining seals to be opened every several months thereafter.” (That should be two or three or more months.) Praise you Jesus and thank you for making me more aware of your way and your plan.

On July 14th, 1982, I saw in the morning a dark thunderous cloud; it was hanging very low in the sky in a vision. I also saw a crack in the earth like an earthquake, like the grand canyon. I also saw in that vision an enormous large black pants leg, just from the knees to the ground representing the power of evil. The fourth thing I saw was a small child with an enlarged stomach like they get when people are starving. This was all terrible. Confirmation on this you can find in Revelation 6, 7, and 8.

On July 14th, 1982, I saw in a vision two men dressed in white. I asked what is this Lord? Jesus said, “You Bill have been assigned another angel for your protection named Rupert.” So now the names of my two angels are “Rupert and Monroe.” Thank you Lord. I receive this and everything you will have for me.”

On July 24th, 1982, I saw a man looking at me from a large van on a stage in front of a curtain in a vision. He had a round white face like our Father God in Heaven which I saw in the clouds before in a vision and this was to encourage me and build my faith in God. I can’t say that this actually was the Father because Scripture states, “No one has ever seen the Father God in Heaven except our Lord.”

On July 25th, 1982, I believed I received a word from the Lord, “A great war is about to break out in the world. The second seal is about to be opened very soon.” This message might be for now as I am writing this in 1999. Then Jesus said, “I will tell you when you are to take this message to your friends and some men of God. Beware of misguided fools. My son, your friends are people that trust you.”

On July 25th, 1982, I also saw in a vision a man in a blue shirt. He brought in a young lad and he said to the lad, “You are still in chastisement.” That apparently was for me and I was told that it will be lifted in five days. Praise you Jesus for all this. I receive this.

On August 23rd, 1982, I realized that I can remember the songs that I wrote much better. This is also a gift from the Lord. Thank you Lord.

On August 25th, 1982, I was told to read Proverbs 24:27 which states, “Prepare thy work without (outdoors), and make it fit for thyself in the field; and afterwards build thine house.”

On September 26th, 1982, I believe I heard a word from the Lord. The word was “I will be with you for all time. You are the sheep; I am the shepherd. Ask for the strength and the graces to do My work and ask for guidance and it will be given to you if you but ask. Go in peace. When you read My word it will give you life.”

Jealousy is sin or it can be sin. The dictionary states that jealousy is having feelings of envious resentments against a successful rival, or at others successes or advantages; to be jealous of a victor. Can be characterized by or proceeding from suspicious fears of envious resentments. The dictionary also states that jealousy entreats or inclines to trouble by suspicions, or fears of rivalry, in love, a jealous husband. In the Bible jealous is as a jealous God.

Envy can also be a sin. The dictionary states, “Envy is a feeling of discontentment or mortification usually with ill will at seeing another’s superiority, advantages or success.” The answer is to keep a pure heart and walk in righteousness with our Lord. Be true to your self, but first our Lord. Ask our Lord for help and the graces to overcome all this.

In Romans 8:28 it states, “And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called according to His purpose.”

Jesus said, “Judge yea not or you will be judged accordingly.” Look up these words in the dictionary: Judging, discernment. I believe when one judges another, he is placing himself above the one being judged, as he is less of a person then the one doing the judging. That can get you into trouble. If you judge with out mercy you will be judged with out mercy.

When you discern some one is rejecting your words or your work or of caring, as one laying his hands on another for healing, allow this rejection, but care for the person you are praying for. Do not judge or place your self above them. This is why each should follow Gods leading.

On November 13th, 1982, I saw my Mother eagerly sitting in a Church in a vision where the marriage of the Lamb takes place in Heaven. I saw my brother walk in and kissed her hand. I followed him and kissed her on the cheek. I also saw in the vision because I have been asking in prayer, I was using a hammer breaking through the hard ceramic coating I had about me. Praise God, our Lord cracked through that hardness. I also saw a crust sill there that is being melted like on a lake when water soaks into the ice in the Spring. Thank you Jesus. There are so many things that we have to overcome and that is just one of them.

In John 11:4, regarding sickness, the Bible states, “This sickness is not to end in death, rather it is for God’s glory that through it both the Son and the Father God will be glorified.” Praise God for when you pray for some one, claim that word; that this sickness will not end in death. Another verse that is good to claim is Isaiah 53:4 and 5. Read it.

On December 3rd, 1982, I believe I was told by Jesus, “I am about ready to do a mighty work and mighty deeds in your life regarding the music that you wrote. I am preparing you now for this. Show love to every one. Guide and help those that ask for help. Go easy, but listen in all ways. Watch their eyes and facial expression. I will also heal your eyes. I will also heal your teeth and I am magnifying my love and hope in you and you will no longer be with out all the love you desire.” Thank you Lord.

On December 4th, 1982, I was wiping myself after showering. I believe the Lord spoke to me saying, “All those that do not stand before the throne in Revelation Chapter 7:9 are those that do not go in the rapture and will go through some of the tribulation period.” The sixth bowl of wrath is in Chapter 16 of Revelation.

On February 11th, 1983, I saw an actor, Mickey R., as a leader or a major director of a band, in a vision. A band of about eight or ten lines with about ten people, in each line, starting off to war, with love and prayer. They marched off the lot into the street and I was told, “The battle of good and evil is about to begin.” Many years later, I saw Mickey R. on Johnny C’s TV talk show and I believe this man has been “Born again” because all he talked about was our Lord Jesus. Johnny didn’t know what to do because he couldn’t understand Mickey. Mickey was beautiful and he was lifting up Jesus. Praise God.

On March 9th, 1983, In a dream I was walking down a street with the Father God. Remember this is a dream. A friend of mine, who looks quite a bit like me, represented Jesus. He was my attorney. I had asked Jesus to show me the “White Throne Judgment.” Another person like a man in white representing my guardian angel came up to me and let me know he was around and believe me I know our guarding angel knows every thing about us through out our life. This was like my judgment will be and I feel I spent several hours in this judgment and I also spent some time asking for forgiveness for my sins. I got up and received communion. Thank you Lord. When we are “Born again” Jesus will step in for us and He will be our advocate or our attorney before the Father God in Heaven at our judgment in Heaven. Jesus will say, “This is my son.” Then your sins will not be brought up before the Father God in Heaven. Praise God. I like that.

On March 16th, 1983, Jesus told me to:

1. Continue to write the music.

2. The music will be used to help heal man’s heart and mind when the battle of good

and evil is joined.

3. The new wave or the new pouring down of the Holy Spirit is to help man

in preparation for that battle that’s about to begin.

4. Jesus told me, “The second seal is about to be opened soon after the festival days.”

5. Jesus also said, “He will tell me when the next seal is about to be opened.”

6. Jesus also said, “I will lay out the work and the ground rules for you and the music.”

7. Jesus also said, “Take the prophecy to those that will accept it and sing that song,

“The warning”.” Number 4-40 on Tape 9-R.

8. Jesus also said, “You Bill are to show love to all My Children, if they believe or not.”

On March 18th, 1983, I saw a woman named Margie representing unbelievers. She came into my office with the prophecy and the song “The Warning” that our Lord gave me. She asked me, “What does this prophecy mean?”

1. The prophecy means the terrible time during the seven years of tribulation, because of man’s sins and he will not stop sinning. (You can find the prophecy at the beginning of this book). I saw blood drip to the ground in the vision and that meant to me, many would be hurt.

2. I saw an over coat being cut away representing there is no protection in anything physical. Only the shield of faith in Jesus will protect you.

3. I saw many of the Christians who our Lord has called out and has prepared us to do His work. We were shoveling snow and cleaning up the earth (man’s sins). I asked to see the outcome. I saw in the vision every thing was dark and black like at night. The rain was falling upon the earth, sprinkling and sparkling by the lights representing the Holy Spirit, moving over all the earth. Stay close to Jesus. Become Born again and become baptized in the Holy Spirit and become an overcomer and go with Jesus instead of going through the tribulation period.

Prior to June 11th, 1976, when I saw our Lord Jesus appear to me in a vision, I was playing in astrology, and on March 25th, 1983, I believe the Lord told me, “I allowed your mind to be shut down in May of 1968 for five years and ten months.” After that I began to understand many things again. Thank you Lord and I ask forgiveness for this sin of sorcery. I didn’t know that demons can come into your life if you play in any of this.

Jesus told me, “Anyone that wants to be My follower must love Me far more than he does his earthly Father or Mother, wife and children, brothers and sisters, yes, more than his own life other wise he can not be My disciple.” (Luke 14:26) The night before I had great pain and I was told, “The pain last night was to show you what would have happened to you with out My healing graces. I have issued the orders that you are healed except your arches.” Thank you Jesus for all these healings.

On March 25th, 1983, I believed I received this word from the Lord, “Your penance will end at midnight tonight for all the sins that you have committed and for the things that you have done against My will. Go and sin no more so a worse thing will not overtake you. I allowed this to come upon you and my justice is truthful. Now my son, be free and be good. Love all man as I have taught you.” Thank you Jesus. I’m covered up to that day, what a relief, praise God. Thank you Father God in Heaven and you Jesus for all this. I think this might have been part of my “White Throne Judgment”

When you make Jesus the Lord of your life and ask Jesus to take complete charge of your life, you are made clean by the blood of Jesus. A good teaching I have heard is that once you are born again your sins will not be charged against you.

On March 29th, 1983, I asked the Lord about my music ministry and my healing ministry. I saw in a vision a submarine painted red, white and blue, it was all broken like a jig saw puzzle. In the Spirit I believe I heard these words, “Through the music many of the hearts and the minds of man will be healed and this will also heal the soul of this Nation.” Praise God we really need all these healings and your love Lord.

On May 16th, 1983, in the evening I believe I was given this word from Jesus, “Tonight My son, I am giving you those gifts and blessings that you so desire so you will be able to see things through My eyes and not as you Bill have been seeing them.”

On July 15th, 1983, in a vision a saw a dynamo, this was regarding the music. Jesus said, “The music is like a dynamo producing electricity. The music will be producing the Holy Spirit.” I asked the Lord to please show me the wires coming from the dynamo. Jesus said “This will hit them like a truck.” I saw a big Mack truck in another vision. I saw a curtain with a bug eating a hole in the curtain representing a vale over man’s eyes. Then his eyes were opened. I saw a lad flying a kite like a satellite. The satellite was giving off signal waves possibly for radio and television or a direct line to every one on earth. This is good and praise you Lord.

On August 7th, 1983, I asked the Lord about the deception in some of the Churches. I saw in a vision a garage all black inside. I was in the kitchen and I was looking through a large breezeway filled with clutter and a blanket between the clutter and the pathway through the breezeway to the garage. This was my discernment that represented man-made rules and traditions in the Churches. Please bless us Lord and please help us.

On August 8th, 1983, I saw in a vision three girls that had to take a test. They were all in red dresses, all the same kind, and they all passed the test. They received A’s to A plus. Then an angel spoke to another girl in another room, “Oh you’re Catholic, I believe Roman Catholic.” The angel said, “Catholics are going in the 1st rapture. It won’t be long for your time on this earth.” I asked the Lord if I would be going in the first rapture. The Lord said, “YES.” I tested the spirits and the spirit said, “I believe that Jesus came to earth in the flesh.” That’s good enough for me. Praise you Jesus. I give you dear Lord Jesus, all the honor and the glory and your Father in Heaven.

In my opinion, I would like to say some things about what we must do to take back the controls from our Government regarding our Families. I believe the public schools and the Government have torn down this Nation. It’s unbelievable what they have done to the people in this Nation. There are a number of ways we could change this problem:

1. We must take the responsibility and the controls of the Children back from the Government. Give the responsibility back to the parents and remove the children from the controls of the Government and the public schools and from the legal entanglements of the State.

2. We must give the headship back to the Fathers of his family in all matters, over and beyond all court decisions, including his wife.

3. We must get complete control back from the school districts and the National Education Association. We can do this when we stop bussing the children to other parts of the City. Make the schools a center for the neighborhood. Get the parents involved in those schools and take control of their schools. Take a look at what the public schools are turning out compared to the private and the Christian Schools over the last forty years and more. The public schools have graduated one million students each year that can’t read or do math. This is a sin and I can hardly wait to see those people that have hurt these children stand before the Father God in Heaven for their “White Throne Judgment” in Heaven. Scripture states “It would be better that a millstone be hung around their neck and be drowned in the sea than to hurt one of these children.”

4. I believe the United States Supreme Court and the lower Courts must be stripped of their powers and they must be stopped regarding all religious matters including decisions having prayer in the schools, Bible reading, and the posting of the “Ten Commandments” on the walls of the schools. The courts must stop prohibiting the display of religious scenes in public places and other places. I believe the Lord told me “One day the courts will be stripped of their powers.”

5. I believe the IRS must be stopped making sweeping audits of Churches and harassing these Churches and all religious institutions.

6. I believe the US Supreme Court has placed itself above the Law and this is wrong according to our Constitution and should be changed. I hope they’re listening. I’m writing mostly about the left liberal Courts.

On September 17th, 1983, while we were praising Jesus in the Minneapolis Auditorium with Ken Copeland, a preacher, I believe I heard a word from the Lord, “A jasper stone had been given to you.” Later on, I heard a teaching that the Father God in Heaven looks like a jasper stone, maybe it’s the color or the beauty or something like that. I don’t know.

On September 18th, 1983, Jesus told me, “There will be no more foolish talk coming out of your mouth.” He also gave me the graces to do this. Praise God.

On September 29th, 1983, Jesus said to me, “I love you My son. I am bringing a life endowment to you and a mighty walk to begin the work you have begun today. I will bring this about as I spoke I would. I love you My son and I am giving you all the graces to do this work.” Thank you Lord and I receive all this, Lord.

On September 29th, 1983, I saw me in a vision. I was walking by my building in North Minneapolis where I have been ministering and doing the work that the Lord has asked me to do. Looking down the side street I saw a City bus, which represented the Church trying to get close to my building to park so they could get in my office to receive this program. I believe the Lord said to me, “The Church will be coming to you to get the information to change this Nation around and to return this Nation to a Christian Nation again.” Praise God. We really need your help for this Lord.

In Psalm 105:15 it states, “Saying, Touch not mine anointed, and do My prophets no harm.” I want to tell you about my buddy Bert who had his house condemned by a City Inspector. He did get it lifted, however, within two weeks that Inspector and four other men in the Inspector’s family died. The Inspector’s father passed away and when the family went up to St. Cloud, Minnesota for the services, the Inspector and two of his cousins went out hunting. They tipped over in their car and the three of them burned to death. When the grand father heard this, he died. I am telling you this so every one reading this will be careful coming against any one of Gods anointed chosen people. I hope you heard this report. All five men in that family died within two weeks after the Inspector condemned Bert’s house. Let this be a warning to mankind. We never know what the future holds from our actions. Was this coincidental? We may never find out until we get to heaven. I don’t know, but just be careful coming against any of God’s chosen children especially those that are anointed or are prophets of God. Remember this also means do not even talk against God’s chosen Ministers or His children.

On October 15th, 1983, I saw a hand with blood on it in a vision. It was like a hand and an arm that was effected like one who has had a stroke. I prayed who ever this is Lord, please bless him and heal him and do not even allow this to happen to that person.

Also, on October 15th, 1983, I had four visions. I saw a man using his soles on his shoes to stop himself in a car while coming to a stop sign. I saw a baby fall out of the arms of a girl holding the baby. That baby represented the Church. I saw a woman hug me at a prayer meeting. I saw a baby running behind my dear friend May’s house towards the alley. A big ugly dog represented Satan and his evil was chasing the baby, which represented the Church. From these four visions I discerned the Church is wearing out it’s soles coming to nothing. This must stop. The baby represented the Church has fallen on it’s face. I am to love the members of the Church and pray that Satan will get out of all the Churches and stay away from them. We need help Lord.

On October 29th, 1983, I saw people walking into an enclosed room over looking a lake in a vision. A spirit handed me a book about one inch thick. It had on the cover “The State of Minnesota” and I believe it turned into the five state area with some letters on the cover. My discernment was to gather the information on the TV Stations in the State of Minnesota and the five State area. I did this.

On November 7th, 1983, I saw in a vision a large breast of chicken. I was cutting off a piece of the chicken. Then I saw a pan of gravy being poured over my potatoes and meat. Then I heard, “You Bill are about to receive some of My promises and benefits that I made to Abraham and his descendants.” I receive this Lord and thank you. I wouldn’t be surprised if this might happen after we go to Heaven, however I receive this even on this earth Lord. Thank You Lord.

On November 19th, 1983, I saw me in a vision. I was sitting on a chair in my front office. A spirit was sitting on the couch handing me a small paper cup with a cover on it like a small malt. This was all good. I receive this gracious gift. A calm, peaceful, satisfied blessing with a greater self worth came over me. I remember many of the problems I have had to overcome like foolishness, gossiping, pridefulness, and even judging. Not being able to understand all of God’s will yet. My prayer is to ask for all the graces I need to overcome all these problems and thank you for the blessings Jesus. This cup I was told was a cup of peace to overcome foolishness, gossiping, pridefulness, and judging. Thank you Lord and I received this blessed.

On December 8th, 1983, In Jeremiah 16:14 and 15 I read this, “I will restore them to their own land.”

On December 8th, 1983, I saw a little girl that showed love to her Dad in a vision. I also saw a woman show love to her husband and that love grows as trust grows between them. A daughter that loves her Dad will always love her Dad if he is good to her. Apply this to your life. I believe this because the Lord showed me a woman truly can and will love her husband if he is good to his wife especially if our Lord is in this marriage.

This is a major blessing that our Lord has given to me: On December 28th, 1983, I believe I received this word. Jesus told me, “I love you. You have waited a long time, your patience has grown. Now is the time for the music to begin to evangelize the world for My glory and My Father in Heaven. Go My son and have a nice life. I am giving you all your controls back to you today. You are doing well, stay close to me, read My word, and be good to your sweetheart and her family and your family. You have been trained to do all the things that I want you to do.” I receive this Lord and I thank you from the bottom of my heart. I also heard, “I will protect you.” Praise God. Thank you Lord for giving me back my life, especially being with you Lord.

On March 9th, 1984, Jesus said, “Out of your belly will flow rivers of living waters. You will speak My word for I have anointed you to speak My word. Your enemies will not prosper. I have blessed your feet like David in the Bible and you will go back into the land of your forefathers. You will capture the land and you will be riding a white horse with me your Lord Jesus. You will say to a mountain be yea removed and it will disappear.” I believe this will happen after we receive our glorified bodies when we enter Heaven, then some of us will return back to this earth on those white horses with Jesus for one thousand years and be with our Lord. You can also find this in the Bible in revelation.

On March 9th, 1984, the same day I was visiting a Christian prayer partner Elenor. Elenor saw in a vision a woman who really liked the music that I wrote. Elenor’s fingers began to tingle when she raised them to Nashville. This should be taken like some thing to remember and there is a possibility that I will be going there to sing some of my music one day.

On March 18th, 1984, I went to the Assemblies of God Church in a suburb of Minneapolis and the teacher was teaching on eleven battlegrounds of marriage. There are many problems like loneliness, not meeting her needs, and splitting or leaving her. The answers are to communicate and make your commitments to God and each other as I have explained in this book to receive the graces from our Lord. The eleven battlegrounds of marriage are:

1. They will not talk plain. We do not communicate enough.

2. Marriage without a license.

3. Mind reading. Don’t let your spouse finish your sentences.

Men are a little dense, they don’t pick up clues very often.

4. Dictator marriage makes the wife into a doormat type of marriage.

5. Parent child. Little boys never grow up and little girls never grow up. I don’t want to

be your child any more. You’re not my Mother. You’re not my Father. I will be your

husband. I will be your wife.

6. Passive men, wild woman. Men tune out many of the things that

she wants to tune into.

7. The crowded marriage, too many in-laws or friends around, pressures, kids centered,

third parties. I heard the other day men look for moving parts on a woman.

Women are emotional and they need the security from a good solid man.

8. The empty marriage. One wife cries out, “I am always needed;

always giving to others.”

9. The carrier marriage. Always being a carrier person like having to help others.

An industrial Nation destroys marriages because every one is so busy and they don’t

have the time to really make a life with their spouse. You must take the time to spend

with your spouse.

10. I’m not in love any more.

11. The great sex reversal marriage. Critically opinionated, and this is rough and

destructive.

Turn your ritual games into loving God. Loving your self, creating, loving your mate, get caught up in the relationship. Remember when you play little boy games and little girl games, some one always wets their pants. Men must always remember to love your wife, as themselves. Your wife is a reflection like a mirror. What ever he gives off to her she will return back to him.

On March 25th, 1984, I was told to read Psalms 4:6 that states, “There are many who say, “Who will show us any good?” Lord, lift up the light of thy countenance upon us.” Read the verses of Psalm 98:1, Acts 22:6, Colossians 4:3, and Acts 14:6.

On April 12th, 1984, I saw me in a vision. I was cleaning up some brick, glass, weeds, and garbage out side of a schoolroom. After while the teacher came over to me and said “You are going to be extolled and highly appraised because you are doing the Lord’s work.”

May 13th, 1984, I saw a newer blue van in a dream on 88th street, South Minneapolis. I heard a song I wrote “America We Love You” all over the neighborhood. I drove to the corner and made a “u” turn wanting to see who was there. Then in the dream I was walking way out on 131st Street South. I saw Peter my son with no legs, no arms and no body, just his head and upper chest, riding on a two-wheeler like he can’t help himself. I was told to pray for him. I continued walking South. I took a right turn towards a railroad track. I turned around and headed home. I was not going to be a bum riding the rails. I continued walking one block. I saw a Catholic Church and I found out that Church was a Spirit filled Church where the Holy Spirit ran the Church. After Mass the people just poured out of the Church. I was told, “The Spirit filled Churches will be packed and where ever the Spirit is the people will go there.” I asked three different people if any one was going up to North Minneapolis. The third one said, “Another Man was and he was going up to 28th and Morgan North.” I went with him and his son was asking his Dad if I were spirit filled. Believe me I was and I still am even today as I am writing this book in the year of 1999. Praise God. I won’t go back into that old life that I was in.

On May 18th, 1984, I believed I received a word and that word was, “My Father has predestined the music and the time for it to begin. Watch and be alert for all we have spoken to you. My child be not fearful, it will be.” Praise God. You lead Lord; I will follow.

On May 25th, 1984, I was 56 years old that day. I was coming out of the shower. I was in the nude. I walked into my front office; all the shades were drawn. I looked up and I saw the throne where the Father God, the Son Jesus, and the Holy Spirit were sitting in a vision. The throne was up above, like on the second floor. I saw me, not part of the vision. I stood before them with my arms by my side. I told them that, “I have nothing, I have nothing to give you, nothing.” I felt so empty with total nothingness. I had nothing to give to our God because I was nothing, totally empty and I had nothing. Then Jesus said to me, “This is where I had to bring you to, this place of emptiness. I had to bring you to this point. Now I can lift you up and lay you down as I choose.” Thank you Jesus for showing me this and telling me this. I fully understand. It’s like we are truly nothing until God makes something of us. Praise God and thank you Lord. I believe Jesus knows all this. When it comes to God we have to know this that we are truly nothing. It’s all Jesus and only through Jesus can we really accomplish any thing.

On May 25th, 1984, In a vision I saw a cat. The chest was opened and a hand was taking the heart out of the cat’s chest. I discerned that pain is going to come upon this earth and I was told, “The burners were being turned up. The end times are drawing near. Your desires are beginning to unfold and they are coming together. They will come about soon, again I say hold on, be patient son.” Amen. You can read about these end times in Revelation, Chapter 6 through 18.

On July 17th, 1984, at the woman’s Aglow Meeting I made Jesus the Lord of my life.

On July 19th, 1984, we were at a prayer meeting in Robbinsdale. The Pastor was praying and laying her hands on my head. I believe the Lord gave her a word for me that she gave to me. The word was, “I know all those things that you have done for me, those things that I have asked you to do. You have been obedient. I know your love for Me. Now I want you to know about My love for you. You are growing very strong and I love you son.” Thank You Lord.

On July 21st, 1984, I asked Jesus to be my Lord and my personal savior of my life at the lake in Robbinsdale. In a vision I saw Jesus sitting next to me in a lounge chair just like the one I was sitting on. Jesus was sitting about four or five feet to my right. On the left I saw a black board. I said “Thank you from the bottom of my heart Lord for allowing me to see into the spirit realm and to be able to see you again.” I said, “What is this black board for to my left?” Jesus said, “I am going to use you to teach through the music that you wrote.” Thank you Jesus. This truly was a special day for me.

On July 29th, 1984, I saw I was in a very large stadium in a vision. It was full and there was one large band there playing “God Bless America” and all those in the stadium were singing this song. I was in a black tuxedo and a black top hat and I was supposed to sing three songs that I wrote, “God Bless This Land”, “America We Love You”, and “What a Land You gave Lord.” I didn’t know the songs. I discerned and I understand that I must be prepared to sing these songs.

I also saw in another vision a bar of dove soap in a toilet. I discerned that I am to watch myself and my actions. Be very careful. I also discerned the Holy Spirit is cleaning me up.

I also saw an angel. The angel slapped me on the back for encouragement and said, “Get with it.” Praise God.

The fourth vision I saw was a sharp horse became very accurate and sharp in every thing he did. This represented me and to let me know that this is where I have to come to. I asked our Lord to give me all the graces and the gifts to accomplish this.

In the fifth vision I saw a man next door named Cliff. He was running up to my house to get some music that I wrote. I discerned that I am to be careful with the music.

In the sixth vision I saw a beautiful woman with a fresh dress on and she was sitting by a bar. I sensed don’t lust, but enjoy her beauty.

On August 5th, 1984, I saw in a vision that I bought a radio station because I couldn’t control the radio station where I was working at so they wouldn’t let me speak or sing over their station. The lesson here is to only invest if you have control in any project or investment. Thank you Lord for all these things you told me all these years. It’s been such a blessing. Praise God. Thank You Lord. Love Bill.

CONCLUSIONS

I hope and pray that everyone that reads this book comes closer to our Lord and prepares themselves to be with Jesus for all eternity.

To the Pope, the Bishops, and all Priests and Pastors, bless the bread and wine or grape juice together, and give to all, as I seen in the vision. There were hundreds of altars, row upon row as far as I could see and the Priests and Pastors from all denominations were standing at those altars.

Jesus told me “The Churches must unify.” All clergy, let it begin with communion.

I believe it’s vital that the hierarchy understands what Jesus said, “It’s not who blesses the bread and wine that counts, it’s how you receive this. If you believe you receive the Body and the Blood of Me, Christ, you receive Me, if you don’t believe you receive Me, you will not receive Me.”

It doesn’t matter what you believe or think, you will not change the world. Jesus already changed the world. The only thing that matters is what Jesus wants for us.

Jesus said, “Abortion is murder”

Jesus also said “Homosexuality is an abomination against God”

My Goals in this life is to:

Help people come closer to Jesus.

Help people to become “Born Again”

Help people to receive the Baptism of the Holy Spirit.

Help People to become an “Overcomer” to overcome all sin and illness.

Help bring Christian unity to all of the Churches.

Help people to know God’s word and His way.

Help People to pray from your heart. Song 1-37, tape 2-R and tape 3-R

Help people be with Jesus for all eternity.

Help people to keep from sin.

Help people become healed and to become whole.

THE LAST THING JESUS WILL SAY TO THE UNBELIEVER IS: “AS LONG AS YOU WILL NOT BELIEVE, YOU GO TO HELL FOR ALL ETERNITY.”

May God bless you. Praise God. Thank you Lord. Love Bill

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

William Richard Hegdahl was born in Minneapolis, Minnesota on May 25, 1928. He had a normal childhood and graduated from North High School in June 1946.

He served in the US Army during the Korean Conflict War as a Communications Sergeant.

After the four-year stint in the Army, he then graduated from the Minneapolis College of Business with a two year Business Course from the Minneapolis Business College in 1954.

William (Bill) went into the Real Estate business during collage and that continued as his primary occupation for twenty years. He owned and operated Hegdahl Realty and purchased some 20 properties in the North Minneapolis, Minnesota area. He created, established, and managed the Northtown Listing Service (NLS), which helped many Real Estate people sell homes when the real estate business was slow.

He was Grand Knight of North Minneapolis,' Knights of Columbus and was the Knights of Columbus Reinstatement Chairman at the state level, for two years.

Bill enjoyed singing. He was President of St. Anne Church’s Men's Club. He directed the men's choir at St. Anne's Catholic Church. He also sang in piano rooms and at the Grand Ole Opera.

In 1963, at 35 years of age, he began getting into a manic-depressive state. In 1968, at 40 years old, he hit a low and could not function or understand the Real Estate business.

Then, on June 11, 1976, when Bill was 48 years of age, our Lord Jesus appeared to him the first of seven times and this personal relationship with Jesus changed his life completely. And when Jesus asked him to write some music -- Bill wrote 434 inspirational songs. Jesus told Bill to compile the songs together in a songbook and place on the cover of the music, “Divinely Inspired By The Lord.”

Bill also preached Jesus and the Word of God at nursing homes and prayer meetings.

Bill always exhorted and lifted up people. He was an inspiration to many. He was instrumental in the creation and continuance of many prayer meetings.

Jesus changed Bill’s life. In his own words, Bill explicitly states that,

“Jesus began healing me and cleaning up my sin life as I gave up sins. I sold out to Jesus by doing anything and everything He asked me to do.

When I began to have a personal relationship with Jesus I became a Born-again Christian. Once you’re Born-again and become baptized in the Holy Spirit you have time to think before you sin, and because of your love for Jesus, you decide not to sin, this can be a complete change in your life. When you ask Jesus to Baptize you in the Holy Spirit He will Baptize you in the Holy Spirit and you can become an overcomer. You can actually get cleaned up from sin.

You can read all about my experiences in this book; and may our Lord Jesus bless everyone that reads the book or hears the music I wrote.

APPENDIX ONE

This is how you can order the music.

The music is on 19 cassette tapes. There are 19 to 36 songs on each tape. Each tape costs $7.00, includes S&H. All 19 cassette tapes are $133.00, includes S&H. $2.00 extra, per tape, if ordered outside of the USA. Please include 6.5% for Minnesota residents.

Jesus said to place this on the cover, “Divinely Inspired By Our Lord Jesus.”

Jesus said, “More people will come closer to Me during the tribulation through this music than all time, including all time.”

Jesus said, “This music will go to help heal man’s heart and mind and the soul of this Nation when they listen to this music if they play this soft. They will walk away from this music and many will remember the words in the song.”

Pick out the songs you would like or think will help you and order the tape.

The tapes are numbered 1-R (Right) 1-L (Left) up to 10-R & 10-L.

I repeated 12 songs on tape 6-R. The last 10 songs on tape 6-R, side B are to glorify God.

My disclaimer is, order these songs and use these songs at your own risk.

I cannot not guarantee that you will be healed when you hear these songs. It’s all between you and the Lord. Believe that the Lord Jesus is speaking to you personally through this music. Be tuned down and listen and receive what you are hearing then let the Lord heal you if you believe. My prayer is that you will be healed when you hear these songs as Jesus told me.

Following is a list of the songs:

MUSIC INDEX

1‑1 2‑R Help Me To Live (Alcoholics)

1‑2 2‑R A New Life

1‑3 1‑L Fear

1‑4 1‑L Judgment

1‑5 1‑L Confusion

1‑6 1‑L Guidance

1‑7 1‑L Anxiety

1‑8 2‑R Understanding

1‑9 2‑R Divorce

1‑10 2‑R Little Lost One

1‑11 2‑R Joys Of Christmas

1‑12 2‑R Happiness

1‑13 2‑R The Victim Of Rape

1‑14 2‑R Alone

1‑15 1‑L Pathway To Peace

1‑16 1‑L Help Me Please Lord

1‑17 2‑L Learning

1‑18 2‑L Love For You

1‑19 2‑L To My Love

1‑20 1‑L Peace Of Mind

1‑21 2‑R Victory

1‑22 1‑L Somewhere My Darling

1‑23 3‑L The Lord Loves A Sinner

1‑24 1‑L A look at the World

1‑25 1‑L I Saw The Lord Up In The Sky

1‑26 1‑L Praise

1‑27 2‑R Marriage

1‑28 2‑R My Blessings

1‑29 2‑R Our Children

1‑30 1 L Prayer At The Eucharist

1‑31 1‑L Jesus Your So Good To Me

1‑32 1‑L Awareness

1‑33 1‑L Hope And Love

1‑34 1‑L God's Word On Life

1‑35 1‑L Help Me Through Today

1‑36 1‑L Compassion

1‑37 2‑R How To Pray

1‑38 1‑L Patience

1‑39 1‑L I'll Live In Glory

1‑40 2‑R Give Me A Hand My Lord

1‑41 1‑L My Gifts

1‑42 1‑L Faith And Strength

1‑43 1‑L Serenity

1‑44 2‑R The Gambler

2‑1 1‑L Feelings

2‑2 1‑L Asking

2‑3 3‑R Purposeful Wondering

2‑5 1‑L Rain

2‑6 3‑R Talking To God

2‑7 10‑R My Chosen Sons

2‑8 3‑R The Desert

2‑9 10‑L Forgiveness

2‑10 1‑R The Woman Of The Avenue

2‑11 4‑L A New Plan To Live For Thee

2‑12 2‑R Please Help Me Find Peace

2‑13 2‑R To Woman

2‑14 7‑R To A Priest In Turmoil

2‑15 10‑L My Word

2‑16 2‑R A Peek At Heaven

2‑17 3‑R Listen You'll Hear The Lord

2‑18 7‑R To Husband And Wife

2‑19 7‑R For The Sick

2‑20 10‑R To Man

2‑21 8‑L To The Imprisoned

2‑22 10‑R To The Children

2‑23 4‑L The Man That's Married And On TheRoad

2‑24 8‑L Beware Of The Anti‑Christ

2‑25 8‑L You Can't Run Away

2‑26 8‑L To The Wealthy

2‑27 10‑R Thank You Pope Paul

2‑28 9‑R To The Shriners And Knights

2‑29 10‑L To The Suicidal

2‑30 10‑R To The Mormons

2‑31 4‑L Young Love

2‑32 1‑R One Set Of Steps

2‑34 7‑R For Our Families

2‑35 1‑R To Be One In The Spirit

2‑36 8‑L For The Battle

2‑37 7‑R We'll See Jesus Part The Clouds

2‑38 10‑L Water Of Life

2‑39 8‑L To You In Pain

2‑40 2‑R To You Who Want Christian Unity

2‑41 8‑L Believe In The Resurrection

2‑42 8‑L I'm Coming Home

2‑43 2‑R Wanting Marriage

3‑2 5‑R To Be Loved

3‑4 10‑L Thank you Dear Lord

3‑6 5‑R Your Little Humming Bee

3‑7 2‑L The Syndrome Of Wife Beating

3‑8 3‑R The Answer To A Prayer

3‑9 1‑R We Really Love You Dad

3‑10 1‑R I Love To Eat All Day Long

3‑11 3‑R For The Smoker

3‑12 3‑R For The Politician

3‑13 8‑L Those Enslaved

3‑14 8‑L To The Married

3‑15 5‑L To The One Whose Spouse Died

3‑16 8‑L For The Gay

3‑17 2‑L Our Golden Years

3‑18 8‑L To The Orphan

3‑19 8‑L To The One Who's Spouse Cheated

3‑20 5‑R To My Grandma Sally

3‑21 8‑L To The One In The Brothel

3‑22 5‑L Victim Of Robbery

3‑23 5‑R To Mama and Papa

3‑25 5‑R The Laundry Wash Blues

3‑26 8‑L Crib Death

4‑1 2‑L To Husband And Wife

4‑2 8‑L Help Me To Understand Love

4‑3 10‑R When Do You Quit

4‑4 8‑R My Mom And Dad Still Love Me

4‑5 10‑R My Heart Is Crying For She's Gone Again

4-6 8-R To My Children

4‑7 8‑R To You Who Kidnap

4‑8 4‑L My Family

4‑9 2‑L His Beauty He Shows

4‑10 8‑R To All Catholics

4‑11 5‑R Thank you My Guardian Angel

4‑12 5‑R I Can Hardly Wait To Pass From This Life

4-13 8-R To The Jehovah Witness

4‑14 8‑R To The Murder Or Abortionist

4‑15 8‑R Please Come Home

4‑16 8‑R His Plan For Peace

4‑17 3‑R Love Comes in Many Ways

4‑19 1‑R Lets Go Down To The River

4‑20 8‑R To You Who Drop

4‑22 3‑L A Day To Remember

4‑23 2‑L Here's How I Saw Heaven

4‑24 8‑R To The Charismatic

4‑25 1‑R The Mountain Top

4‑26 5‑R To Love

4‑27 8‑R To The Manic Depressive

4‑28 8‑R To The Sex Maniac

4‑29 8‑R To The Epileptic

4‑30 8‑R To You Who Want A New Life

4‑31 1‑R The King Is Coming Back My Friend

4‑32 3‑L To The Hebrews

4‑33 4‑L Help Me Stand Steadfast

4‑33 10‑L Help Me Stand Steadfast

4‑34 8‑R Catholic That Divorce And Remarry

4‑35 5‑L Fortify Me From Sin

4‑36 8‑R Thank you Lord For Your Healing Grace

4‑36 10‑L Thank you Lord For Your Healing Grace

4‑37 5‑R How To Love Your Spouse

4‑38 5‑R Victim Of Storms

4‑39 8‑R The Unbelievers

4‑40 9‑R The Warning

4‑41 3‑L He's Healing Again

4‑42 3‑L Help Him Carry The Cross

4‑43 5‑L Just Believe

4‑44 8‑R To The Agnostic

4‑46 1‑R The Billowing Clouds

4‑47 1‑R The River Of Life

4‑48 3‑L The Son Of God The King To All

4‑49 3‑R Our Country

4‑49 6‑R Our Country

4-50 9‑L Lets All Go To Heaven

4‑51 3‑R To Judge And Justify

4‑52 8‑R To The Healers

4‑53 1‑R The Final Day

4‑54 8‑R His Love

4‑55 5‑R Your Protection

4‑56 8‑R He's So Close

4‑57 5‑L Victory

4‑58 8‑R Thanks For Dying For Me Lord

4‑59 8‑R Victim Of Incest

4‑60 8‑R The Showers He Gives

5‑1 10‑R To Those In The Church

5‑2 4‑L Holocaust

5‑3 8‑R The Gifts Of The Holy Spirit

5‑3 10‑L The Gifts Of The Holy Spirit

5‑4 2‑L Give Me The Strength

5‑6 4‑L The Wedding

5‑7 8‑R A Soul Sister

5‑8 8‑R My Love

5‑9 8‑R Give Up Man's Ways

5‑10 9‑L Inner Peace

5‑11 1‑R Teach My Children To Pray

5‑12 1‑R Jesus At The Cross

5‑13 5‑L Life In The Spirit

5‑14 9‑L To Levitate

5‑15 9‑L When The Holy Spirit Prevails

5‑16 9‑L How To Conduct A Prayer Meeting

5‑17 1‑R Moving With The Spirit

5‑18 2‑L God's Creations

5‑19 1‑R Hang Him High

5‑20 1‑R Open up The Door To Your Heart

5‑21 8‑L Open Up Your Heart

5‑21 10‑L Open Up Your Heart

5‑22 2‑L He's Coming Again

5‑23 3‑L The Harvest

5‑24 5‑L Life With The Angels

5‑25 10‑L A Friend

5‑26 5‑R Were Fasting In Honor Of Jesus

5‑27 9‑L Marriage

5‑28 9‑L To Be Slain In The Spirit

5‑29 9‑L Christian Unity

5‑30 9‑L Resentments

5‑31 9‑L Make Us One

5‑32 9‑L My Bride

5‑33 9‑L Heal The Ill I Pray

5‑34 10‑L Do Your Best

5‑35 10‑L Superman Or Spiritman

5‑36 9‑L Please Tune Me Down

5‑37 9‑L Heal Us All

5‑38 5‑L The Mean One Is Aroamin

5‑39 9‑L Communion Of Saints

5‑40 3‑L God Has Everything Under Control

5‑41 9‑L Love

5‑42 5‑L Were Giving Up Sin

5‑43 5‑R Our Precious Ones

5‑44 1‑R We Won

5‑45 1‑R Marching Like Into Heaven

5‑46 9‑L Our Crowing Glory

5‑47 9‑L My Beloved

5‑48 9‑L To Be Free Like A Butterfly

5‑49 9‑L Vietnam Syndrome

5‑50 1‑R The Star Spangled Banner Waived

5‑50 6‑R The Star Spangled Banner Waived

5‑51 9‑L Teach Me To Receive

5‑52 9‑L Our Blessed Mother

5‑53 10‑L Fire of Prayer And Fast

5‑54 9‑L My Covenant

5‑55 3‑L Jesus I Love You

5‑56 9‑L The Word

5‑57 3‑L My Most Precious Flower

5‑57 4‑L My Most Precious Flower

5‑58 3‑L We Praise Our Lord Jesus

5‑59 9‑L The Home

6‑1 9‑L A Lesson In Truth

6‑2 4‑R To Heal A Marriage

6‑2 10‑L To Heal A Marriage

6‑3 5‑R Melt Me Mold Me Lord

6‑4 5‑L To Help A Marriage

6‑5 3‑L Renew Your Marriage

6‑5 5‑L Renew Your Marriage

6‑6 5‑R This little Precious Three Year Old

6‑7 9‑L I Need You Lord

6‑8 9‑R Please Get Me Out Of Bondage

6‑9 9‑R Priests

6‑10 9‑R Calling Out The Knights Of Columbus

6‑11 9‑R The Rock

6‑12 5‑L Hope

6‑13 5‑R This Little Bunny

6‑14 3‑L The Spirit Is A Roaming

6‑15 3‑R The Holy Spirit's A Buzzing

6‑16 3‑L The Lord's A Flying

6‑17 1‑R It's getting Kind Of Rough Lord

6‑18 2‑L We Love The Holy Spirit

6‑19 2‑L Were Going To Meet The Lord

6‑20 9‑R Friends Of The Mentally Sick

6‑21 9‑R Those People Living Together

6‑22 2‑L To You Who Want To Greet The Lord

6‑23 9‑R To Be Kind

6‑24 3‑R The Holy Spirits Caring

6‑25 3‑L The Good Ol U.S.A

6‑25 6‑R The Good Ol U.S.A.

6‑26 9‑R Let Your Faith Pour Lord

6‑27 10‑L Ask For Help

6‑28 5‑R The Little Kid Down The Block

6‑29 2‑L Look Out Israel

6‑30 9‑R Thank You Lord Love Bill

6‑31 9‑R Do Not Commit Your Soul To Satan 7‑1 10‑R Please Purify Me Dear Lord

7‑2 1‑R What A Land You Gave

7‑2 6‑R What A Land You Gave

7‑3 9‑R The Road Of Life

7‑4 2‑L We Love Our Nation

7‑4 6‑R We Love Our Nation

7‑5 5‑L Please Take Away Strife

7‑6 3‑L We Love The Holy Spirit

7‑6 4‑L We Love The Holy Spirit

7‑7 2‑L Our Country Is A Mighty Fortress

7‑7 6‑R Our Country Is A Mighty Fortress

7‑8 2‑L What Our Country Needs

7‑8 6‑R What Our Country Needs

7‑9 3‑R The Power Of The Spirit

7‑10 9‑R Help Me To Know Trust

7‑11 9‑R We Pray All Day Long

7‑12 9‑R Ask Our Lord To Bless Your Marriage

7‑13 2‑L The Backbone Of Our Nation

7‑13 6‑R The Backbone Of Our Nation

7‑14 9‑R To Part The Clouds

7‑15 9‑R I'm Going Home

7‑16 4‑L The Gates Of Heaven

7‑17 9‑R Be True To Your Spouse

7‑18 9‑R How To Handle Distress

7‑19 5‑R Fairy Tales

7‑20 7‑R What Do I Do Lord

7‑21 4‑R We’ll Meet The Lord

7‑21 10‑L We’ll Meet The Lord

7‑22 2‑L Pray And Pray And Pray

7‑23 10‑L To Forgive

7‑24 3‑L Thank you Lord

7‑25 5‑L Thank you Our Blessed Father

7‑26 10‑R Love And Be Kind

7‑27 3‑L The Rock

7‑28 3‑R Cheer For Christ

7‑29 3‑R To Get Into Heaven

7‑30 3‑L Thank you For This Happiness

8‑1 4‑L Their Cleaning Up The Earth

8‑2 4‑L Thank you Heavenly Father

8‑3 2‑L Our Fathers Mansion

8‑4 4‑R The Glorious One

8‑5 5‑R A Friend I Met

8‑6 10‑R Try

8‑7 3‑L Our Father

8‑8 10‑R Betwixt Mixed Love

8‑9 5‑L Our Precious Lord

8‑10 5‑R A Glorified Body

8‑11 2‑L To The Lonely

8‑12 10‑R A Warped Man's Mind

8‑13 3‑L Jesus I Love You

8‑14 4‑L Walk With Me Down The Path

8‑15 10‑R His Ways

8‑16 7‑R To You In The Church

8‑17 3‑L The Glorified Body

8‑18 2‑L Stand Alone With Jesus

8‑19 2‑L Protect Me Dear Lord

8‑20 3‑R Well End Up As Dust

8‑21 2‑L To You Who Won't Believe

8‑22 10‑R I'm Sorry For My Sins

8‑23 8‑L Please Pick Up The Garbage Lord

8‑24 5‑R He's Calling Out Your Name

8‑25 3‑R He Has All In Control

8‑26 7‑R Please Don't Forget Me

8‑27 7‑L Love For Your Pastor

8‑28 3‑R Thank you Lord For All This

8‑29 2‑L Thank you Lord For This Land

8‑29 6‑R Thank you Lord For This Land

8-30 3‑R The Light

9‑1 2‑L The Unplanned Wedding

9‑2 3‑L A Ten Day Warning

9‑3 5‑R Administering To Jesus

9‑4 10‑L The Unwanted Child

9‑5 4‑L To Be Meek And Humble

9‑6 3‑R This Day

9‑7 3‑L God's Wrath

9‑8 1‑R God Bless This Land

9-8 2-R God Bless This Land

9‑8 6‑R God Bless This Land

9‑9 5‑R My Brothers

9‑10 7‑R My Dear Little Ones

9‑11 3‑L The Meek

9‑12 5‑R Please Melt My Heart Lord

9‑13 3‑R Jesus Renew Your Spirit In Me

9‑14 3‑R Times A Flying

9‑15 3‑R Pick Up Your Cross

9‑16 3‑L Thank you My Savior

9‑17 2‑L We Praise You Lord Jesus

9‑18 4‑L Life

9‑19 7‑L Learn A Lesson

9‑20 7‑L My Nourishment

9‑21 10‑L Please Tear The Wall Down Lord

9‑22 7‑L Please Help Us

9‑23 7‑L Dear Jesus I hope Your Listening

9‑24 2‑R I saw The Beauty Of Heaven

9‑25 3‑R God's Plan And Wrath

9‑26 7‑L To You With Cancer

9‑27 5‑R The Beast

9‑28 1‑R America We Love You

9‑28 4‑R America We Love You

9‑28 6‑R America We Love You

9‑29 4‑R The Workers Prayer

9‑29 5‑L The Workers Prayer

9‑30 7‑R Give Up Sin

10‑1 4‑R Marching On To Victory

10‑2 4‑R The Christian Soldier

10‑3 4‑R The Carpenter's Son

10‑4 4‑R Let Your Light Shine In

10‑5 4‑R The Bright Stars Shining

10‑6 4‑R The Tribulation

10‑8 7‑R The Family

10‑9 7‑L This Pain Helped Me To Pray

10‑10 4‑R Call On The Name Of Jesus

10‑11 4‑R Tell Them The Good News

10‑11 5‑R Tell Them The Good News

10‑12 10‑L To Get Into Heaven

10‑13 4‑R A Sight Of Beauty

10‑14 5‑L He Called Me To Come Up

10‑15 10‑L Don't Touch A Drug

10‑16 7‑R To Be Suppressed

10‑17 4‑R The Gateway To Hell

10‑18 4‑R The Gifts Of The Holy Spirit

10‑18 7‑R The Gifts Of The Holy Spirit

10‑19 4‑R Do Not Blaspheme The Holy Spirit

10‑20 4‑R Another Warning

10‑21 7‑L Thank you For Friends Like These

10‑22 7‑R An Unclean Life

10‑23 4‑R The Loving Heart Of Jesus

10‑24 4‑R Life Blood Of Creation

10‑25 4‑R The Wondering Son

10‑26 4‑R Carry Your Witness In Christ

10‑26 4‑L Carry Your Witness In Christ

10‑27 7‑L Quit Conning God

10‑28 7‑L Lean On Jesus

10‑29 4‑R The American Dream

10‑29 5‑R The American Dream

10‑29 6‑R The American Dream

10‑30 7‑L Charity

10‑31 4‑R A Golden Rainbow

10‑32 4‑R Were Building A House

10‑32 5‑R Were Building A House

11‑1 4‑R Aborting A Baby

11‑2 4‑R I'm Staying With You Lord

11‑3 4‑R Our Father Has Everything Under Control

11‑3 5‑L Our Father Has Everything Under Control

11‑4 4‑R True Love In Action

11‑4 5‑L True Love In Action

11‑5 7‑L So You Want To Go To Heaven

11‑6 7‑L God's Will Will Prevail

11‑7 4‑R A Little Fawn

11‑8 7‑R Our Lord Has Sent His Messengers

11‑9 7‑L The Foolishness Of Men

11‑10 7‑L To The Wealthy

11‑11 7‑L Don't Take God From The Children

11‑12 7‑L The Sexual Drive Of Man

11‑13 7‑L To You In Business

11‑14 7‑R Chariots Of Fire

11‑15 4‑R The Lake Of Fire

11‑15 5‑L The Lake Of Fire

11‑16 7‑R Pain

11‑17 5‑L When There's No Hope Left

11‑18 7‑L To The Mormons

11‑19 7‑L To The Jehovah Witness

11‑20 4‑R The Earthquake

11‑21 7‑L Pride

11‑22 7‑L Guilt

11‑23 4‑R The Seconds Are Passing

11‑24 7‑R Don't Hurt Any Man

11‑25 7‑R The Unruly Woman

11‑26 7‑R His Guiding Hand

11‑27 7‑R Live The Good Life

11‑28 7‑R To A Kind Man

11‑29 7‑R Be Good To Your Children

11‑30 4‑R The Bird The Flag And The Country

11‑30 5‑L The Bird The Flag And The Country

11‑30 6‑R The Bird The Flag And The Country

11‑31 7‑R Try Brother Try

11‑32 8‑L War Games

11‑33 7‑L When You've Been Given The Light

11‑34 8‑L A Greater Mansion

12‑1 8‑L To Receive Your Rebirth

12‑2 4‑L The Greatest Nation On Earth

12‑2 6‑R The Greatest Nation On Earth

12‑4 4‑L Come As A Gentle Lamb

12‑5 7‑L Visions And Dreams

12‑6 7‑L Corrupt And The Incorrupt

12‑7 4‑L God's Judgment

12‑8 4‑L Christian Virtues

12‑9 4‑L Our Lord Is Calling Us Now

12‑10 4‑L Bless The Bread And Wine My Friend

12‑11 5‑L To Forgive

12‑12 10‑L The Fires Started From On High

12‑13 6‑R America Triumphs To Glory

12‑14 10‑L Puppy Dogs Are Like Little Children

12‑15 7‑R Yodeling Into Heaven

12‑15 9‑R Yodeling Into Heaven

12-15 10-R Yodeling Into Heaven

12‑16 10‑R Hail To The King

13‑1 6‑R By The Cross Of Jesus

13‑2 6‑R Give Glory To The Father

13‑3 6‑R We Praise You Lord Jesus

13‑4 6‑R The Majestic One

13‑5 6‑R The Great I Am

13‑6 6‑R Thank you Father

13‑7 10‑R Hello My Father

13‑8 6‑R On Daily Living

13‑9 10‑R Glory To The Father

13‑10 10‑R Going To Heaven

13‑11 10‑R Happiness

William R. Hegdahl

THE WARNING